CHAP. I.

AT the beginning of the year 1646. my time of Licentiate being ac­complish'd, and the Ceremonies of conferring Degrees deferr'd till after Easter, I thought fit to employ that interval of time in a journey to Italy, invited there­unto by the company of M. de Souvré, Chevalier of the Orders of the King, and first Gentleman of his Chamber, and of M. the Abbot de Bassompierre, now Bishop of Xaintes, and of some other persons of quality whom I had the honour to know at Court. M. Bourgeois Doctor of Paris, and M. Duchesne an antient Professor in Philosophy, were then at Rome by Order of my Lords the Bishops who had licenc'd the Book Of Frequent Communion, to defend the same against the prosecutions us'd by the Jesuites there to get it censur'd. During the short abode I made there, M. Bourgeois and M. Duchesne told me the Book Of Frequent Communion was wholly acquitted, but the Jesuites had turn'd all their forces against another Book, to which That had given occasion, namely, that Of the Greatnesse of the Roman Church. Neverthelesse that they con­ceiv'd they had so clearly evidenc'd to divers Cardi­nals the validity of the passages of the said Book, (which establisheth in the two Princes of the Apo­stles, S. Peter and S. Paul, the Authority in question) that they believ'd it now out of all danger of Cen­sure.

In these very termes I inform'd of this matter di­vers of our Confreres who requested intelligence thereof at my return, which was in the moneth of August the same year. And in September follow­ing, having receiv'd the Doctor's Cap, the first time I had the honour to enter into the Assembly of the Faculty, (which was 1 Octob. 1646.) M. Cornet, then Syndic, acquainted the Faculty that the Nuntio had told him, that certain Manuscript Gazettes [or Mercuries] were come to his hands from Rome, which spoke two Doctors there who preten­ded to be Delegates from the Faculty for the main­taining a Book as Orthodox, which undertook to shew, That there may be two Heads in the Church; Of which he advertis'd the Faculty in regard of their concernment therein, and intreated them to declare to him, whether they had sent the said Doctors to Rome for the defence of such Book. This proposal was made after a manner so odious and captious a­gainst the said Book, that M. Chastellain (who was friend to M. Bourgeois, and was satisfy'd of the goodnesse of the Book defended by him at Rome, in which also he knew it was not maintain'd That there may be two Heads in the Church) conceiv'd that enough would be done both for the Book and for M. Bourgeois, if it were declar'd to the Nuntio, That no person of the Faculty had so much as heard speech of any Book written to that purpose; and accordingly he nominated M. Pereyret and some o­ther Doctors to carry this answer to the Nuntio. This disowning of an Imaginary Book, was very well pleasing to the enemies of the True Book which M. Bourgeois defended. For they saw well, it would not be difficult for them to involve the true one in it. So this advice was universally assented to, though with different ends and aims.

My turn of suffraging came not till the last: but I did not forbear to give some intimation of the ill [Page 2] use I fear'd would be made of this Declaration; which when I saw ratifi'd by the Conclusion of the Fa­culty, speaking after the Assembly with the Doctors (to whom, upon the assurance given by M. Bour­geois and M. Duchesne, I had signify'd that I con­ceiv'd the Book out of danger of Censure) I told them that after this Declaration of the Faculty, I judg'd the Censure would indubitably follow, and believ'd two Moneths would not passe before its appearance. Moreover, because I saw the repu­tation of M. Bourgeois and M. Duchesne unjustly impeach'd, I gave such a testimony of them in this Assembly as I believ'd I was bound to do, being so lately return'd from Rome, where I had seen (as I assur'd the Assembly) that they took not upon themselves the quality of Delegates of the Fa­culty, that all people of honour that knew them, look'd upon them as sent by those of my Lords the Prelates of France who had given approbation to the Book Of Frequent Communion; and that none but framers of Gazettes [or Mercury-mongers] could speak otherwise of them.

However, upon that Gazette which came to the Nuntio, and from him to the Faculty, the Conclu­sion pass'd. M. Pereyret went to visit him, accord­ing to the commission given him so to do: and al­though he had receiv'd none to leave any thing in writing with the Nuntio, yet he declin'd not to give him a Memorial of what he said to him, which he drew up as himself pleas'd, without communi­cating any thing thereof to the Faculty.

The term of publishing the Decree of the Inquisi­tion of Rome, which appear'd against the mention'd Book, consequently to the Declaration of the Fa­culty, was longer then I imagin'd it would have been: for it was deferr'd till the 25th. of January the following year 1647. being the very day of the Conversion of St. Paul, which I cannot but ob­serve here, because I doubt not but it was design'd by the authors of the Decree.

Some time after, this Decree came into France to the Nuntio, with command from the Pope to cause it to be printed, and sent to the Ordinaries of pla­ces; by which order, and for which purpose it was printed by Sebastian Cramoisy. I shall mention no other particulars of this Decree, but what are in the Speech of the deceased M. Talon Advocate General, whereof, and of the Arrest which follow'd it, I had a Copy; which I shall insert here to preserve the same to posterity, though they have been printed since in flying and perishing pamphlets.

This Speech was follow'd by an Arrest compris'd in the following words.

CHAP. II.

AMongst the Libels publisht this year by the Je­suites or their Partisans, there was one in Latin, intituled, The Divinity of Petrus Aurelius, or, His principal Errors against Faith and Good Manners, a Libel full of abundance of falsifications and calum­nies, charging that famous Writer with errors di­rectly contrary to his sentiments, and fixing the name of Error upon Catholick Truths. In the Assem­bly of the Faculty on March 1. M. Pereyret, according to appointment formerly laid upon him to read the said Libel, and make his report of the same that day, declar'd, that he had found that It contain'd a hun­dred Propositions, most of which were drawn intire and word for word out of the Works of Petrus Aure­lius, and the rest made up of his words taken out of several places, and so put together as to make perfect sense: that the Author of the said Libel had to eve­ry one of those hundred Propositions added as many Conclusions, by which he attributed sundry Errors to Petrus Aurelius. That moreover it would be not only unprofitable but prejudicial to set upon the ex­amination of the said Libel, because it would cost the Faculty not only some Months but even many years, multos annos, to discusse the sincerity of the extracted Propositions, and the truth of the conse­quence drawn from them, according to their accu­stomed diligence and fidelity, and to the rules of Theology; Wherefore he concluded that he judg'd it suitable to the interest and dignity of the Faculty to bury the whole Matter in silence, especially seeing the Epistle prefixt to the Libel was already torn by [Page 4] the Hangman's hand, and the Book condemned by a sentence of the Lieutenant Civil at the request of the Agents of the Clergy. This subtilty M. Pereyret made use of to engage the Faculty to abandon him who had so generally defended them. And for that men are easily led to such course as exempts from trouble, this Motion met with no opposition.

CHAP. III.

IN the year following (1648.) was publisht a­nother Libel, intituled A Gag for the Jansenists and Arnaudists, whereof F. Veron was the Author. It was sold by all the News-Sellers of Paris in the end of Lent. It contain'd Maxims so scandalous and prejudicial to the salvation and edification of Christi­ans; it was fill'd with so many injuries and calum­nies, and was so apt to trouble the publick Tranquil­lity, that the Lieutenant Civil having taken notice of it, thought himself oblig'd not to fail in the duty of his Office to cause it to be suppressed. To which pur­pose he sent for the Syndic and Jurates of the Book­sellers, forbad them to sell it, and gave order that the said Prohibition should be printed and fixt up in pub­lick places.

F. Veron was rather exasperated by this Prohibiti­on, than convinc'd of the mischief his Libel might do. He had publisht it at first without any Licence, and therefore sought to get one; but not finding any at Paris, he procured one from a Cordelier Doctor of Tours, and forg'd another of another Doctor a Cor­delier at Chartres; with which approbations he caus'd his Book to be publisht and distributed again after Easter.

Amongst the Errors and Calumnies wherewith this Libel was fill'd, especially against the antient Fathers and Councils, in the sixth Page of the first Impression he writes, That antiently many judg'd that it was not commanded by Jesus Christ to make Con­fession even at the time of death, much less that there was any Precept to do it before Communicating, even by such as had sinn'd mortally; conceiving that Contrition alone was sufficient: And that there was in those times no Precept to confesse every year; but that it was so ordain'd only by the Fourth Council of Lateran in the year 1215. And Page 7. That the use and practice of the Sacrament of Pennance, and Confession for Mortal Sins, either be­fore the Communion, or at the time of Death, appears very rarely in Antiquity.

The new publication of the Libel, with the said approbations being likely to propagate the seditious Maximes contained therein, and do wrong to the Faculty, by reason of the approbations of those of their Body wherewith it was authoriz'd, M. Guille­bert Doctor of Sorbonne made complaint in the As­sembly of the second of May following against the said Libel and the Doctors that appear'd Licencers of it.

Assoon as they who were in the Assembly heard M. Guillebert read one or two of the Maximes of the Libel, they were so mov'd thereat, that they were ready to nominate certain Persons to read it, and make report thereof, according to Custom, in the Assembly following. But M. Cornet diverted them from so doing, by desiring that before they de­bated upon this businesse, the Doctors who had gi­ven the Licences might be sent for to give account of what they had done. Whereupon the Faculty de­murr'd, and gave charge to F. Lavaux, who was then Warden of the Cordeliers, to write to them to that purpose.

In the Assembly of June, F. Charruau appear'd and justified his Approbation with all imaginable boldness, proceeding from the assurance he had of a Party in the Faculty sufficiently potent to protect and bring him off. He discours'd with great vehe­mence against the Book Of Frequent Communion, and that of Jansenius; so long as he pleas'd to speak, he was not interrupted by any one, but heard peace­ably. But when M. Guillebert offer'd to represent with singular moderation and few words some of the principal Points, and most pernicious Maximes he found in the said Libel, he was interrupted seve­ral times by divers Doctors, and particularly by M. Cornet who omitted nothing he could do to disturb him every moment, to disorder the coherence of his Discourse, and to keep him from being heard and understood. At last, the time of this Assembly be­ing elaps'd, and having been spent in several alterca­tions, which clearly appear affected for that end, it broke up, after they had given charge to M. Guille­bert to make an Extract of the Propositions of the said Libel which he should find most dangerous, and represent the same to the Faculty in the Assembly following, which was to be on the first of July.

M. Guillebert perform'd his Charge, and on that day presented to the Faculty a Paper, in which he had reduc'd what he found worthy of Censure in the said Libel, to three principal Heads; The first of which contain'd what F. Veron had there written to destroy Confession; The second what he had urg'd against Pennance; And the third what he maintain­ed against the authority of Councils. M. Cornet made himself likewise in this Assembly F. Veron's Protector, as he had done in the former. He took upon him to justifie F. Veron, in that he oppos'd the Propositions of the Bishop of Ipre; which, he main­tained, it would also be necessary to examine, if this Libel were examin'd, (although that which M. Guil­lebert reprehended therein, had no affinity with those Propositions.) Which also he formally made a request for, for fear, if the Faculty should examine and disallow the Libel alone, it might be a kind of Fore-judgement in favour of those against whom it was written. Hereupon M. Pereyret failing not to represent at large, as he had done in the foregoing year, the length of time and greatnesse of pains it would be requisite to spend in that examination; in­somuch (said he) that to do it well, Jansenius, S. Augustin, and sundry other Books must be read from one end to the other; and after ten years imploy'd therein, there will be no great Progress made: The Faculty concluded, that for the interest of peace it was fit to forbear examining both F. Veron's Libel, and the Propositions opposed.

I have lightly passed over this affair, omitting sun­dry very considerable Circumstances, that I might not stay upon any thing but what makes to my pur­pose: yet Two there are which I cannot passe in si­lence. One, that M. Cornet drew up the said Con­clusion on the first of July, 1648. as he liked him­self; [Page 5] and when it was read on the first of August following, M. Guillebert moved the Assembly that the same might be corrected, as being neither true, nor correspondent to what he had represented to the Faculty, touching the Libel. Yet this was hin­dred by the artifices and slights of M. Cornet.

The other is a clause annex'd to the said Conclu­sion, importing that if notwithstanding the difficul­ties which render'd the examination so laborious at that time, that it was not to be thought on, it should please God to inspire any one to present to the Fa­culty any Propositions to be examined and decided by them, it should be free for him to do so after two months. In which, besides the manifest contra­diction appearing in the thoughts of these people, who make semblance of being lovers of the tran­quillity of the Faculty, and neverthelesse are ready to disturbe the same within two months; who at this present judge an examination so difficult, which yet they are at the same instant dispos'd to under­take two months after. It is visible that they had already in their breasts a setled purpose of attemp­ting the Five Propositions, the performance of which they deferr'd till July, in the following year, only by reason of the broyles of Paris. For when the proposal thereof was made in Sorbonne, on that day M. the Abbot de l' Isle, Marivault Doctor of Navarre, told one of his friends from whom I learnt it, that M. the Bishop of Rhodez had told him before the Kings departure from Paris, on the day of the Three Kings 1649. that the said Propositions had been already shewn him, to be censur'd on the first day by the Faculty.

CHAP. IV.

IN the same Assembly of the second of May 1648. wherein complaint was made of F. Veron's Libel, another seed of division brake forth, which was of much longer continuance. Almost all the Religious Mendicants, Doctors of the Faculty, were so link'd to M. Cornet and Pereyret, that they had no other rule of judgement in any matter under debate, but the opinion of the said two Doctors, insomuch that their Suffrages were almost alwayes conceiv'd in these terms, Sequor sententiam Domini Pereyret; Idem cum Domino Pereyret. In acknowledgment of which good offices, and to multiply voyces they were so well assur'd of, these Doctors conspir'd with such other Secular Doctors as they could draw to their party, to get receiv'd into Licenses, and advanc'd to the degree of Doctor, as many Religi­ous Mendicants as they could introduce, above the number prescrib'd by the Statutes of the Faculty, and Arrests of Parliament. In this Assembly, two Jacobins desir'd to be receiv'd as Supernumeraries, besides three Cordeliers and another Jacobin who had been already receiv'd as such. I signified to the Assembly, the Statute which hindred us from doing them this favour, and declar'd that if they proceed­ed to effect it, I would oppose it; neverthelesse it was carri'd by the plurality of voyces. I oppos'd the Conclusion, and M. de Roux Doctor of the house and society of Sorbonne, joyn'd with me in the op­position.

We presented our Petition to the Parliament, and an Arrest pass'd thereupon, whereby the parties that pretended to take benefit of the said Conclusion; were summoned to the Court on the first day; and in the mean time prohibited to make use of it.

This Arrest was signified to the Faculty on the third of June, and all the Secular Doctors (except­ing perhaps M. Cornet and his intimates) who had consented to do that favour to the said Religious Mendicants, only out of complyance, and had not been instructed in the matter, follow'd joyfully with one voyce the judgement of M. Messier; which was, That the Arrest was to be obey'd, leaving the Religious to present themselves, if they thought good, before the Kings Ministers, and re­present to them their reasons if they had any.

The four Mendicant Orders interpos'd in behalf of their Batchelors, who were concern'd in the cause, which was pleaded on the eleventh of August. The said Arrest was confirm'd, and besides it was enacted, That without regard to our Petition, but in justice, according to the Arguments of the Kings Attorney General, the Arrests of the year 1626. (whereby, conformably to the Statutes and other Arrests, the number of Mendicant Doctors that might be admitted into our Assemblies, is restrain'd to two of each Order) should be read every year on the first day of October in our Assembly, to the end the memory and performance of the same may be per­petual, with injunction to the Dean and Syndic to see to the observation of the same, as they would answer the contrary at their peril.

The University having heard the report of this Processe, and consider'd the importance of it, con­cluded on June 13. to interpose therein, if need were; but the Arrest pass'd without mention made of their interposing, or concerning themselves in the cause.

This last Arrest of the eleventh of August, was signifi'd and read in the Assembly of the first of Sep­tember. But it was so far from being executed by the Religious Mendicants, that on the contrary, not only they, but also divers Secular Doctors, sway'd by M. Cornet, became together opposers of its exe­cution. They were summon'd to the Court upon this opposition, and September 3. appeared at the Palais with the said Mendicants, to the number of eighteen, amongst whom were MM. Pereyret, Morel, le Moine, Amiot, Grandin, Bail, Denis, Guyard, and others. The Mendicants were heard by their Speaker Fryer Bernard Guiart, a Jacobin, and the Secular Doctors by M. Pereyret. The Re­sult of the day was, that they should be heard more at large about their causes of opposition, on the first day after the feast of Saint Martin, but in the mean time the abovesaid Arrests should be observ'd.

Which yet they were not in the Assembly of the first of October, though the said Result was declared there, and notwithstanding all the instances M. de Roux and I could use to procure the execution of the same. On the contrary, there arose new resistance on the part of the Mendicant Doctors, and those Se­culars who joyned themselves in the cause with them. Of this, M. de Roux and I having made new [Page 6] complaint to the Court of Parliament, another Arrest pass'd on the 27. of October, by which it was again enacted, that the aforesaid Arrests should be observed; that to that end MM. Viole and Broussel should with one of the Substitutes of the Attorney General, repair to the Assembly of the Faculty, which was to be held on the fourth of November following; and that what should be done and or­dained by the said Counsellors, should be executed, notwithstanding any oppositions or appeals whatso­ever, but without prejudice to the same.

On the fourth of November following the said MM. Broussel and Viole, accompanied with M. Becheser, Dean of the Substitutes of the Attorney General, and M. Boisleau, Clerk of the Court, and two Ushers, repair'd accordingly to our Assembly in the Sorbonne. There they caus'd all the Arrests I have spoken of above, to be read by M. Boisleau, and afterwards added sundry arguments and in­junctions to oblige the Mendicant Doctors to obey those Arrests, and M. Cornet to procure the execu­tion of the same, according to the duty of his place. But neither the Mendicants nor Cornet yielded to any thing said to them, or enjoyned by Broussel and Viole; but on the contrary, they and some other Secular Doctors made replyes to them very little re­spectfull, which obliged them, after signifying their displeasure therewith, to professe that they would charge them with a verbal Processe for it, and in­form the Court of the disobedience they found to their Arrests in this Assembly. Hereupon they arose, and by name forbad M. Cornet to continue the Assembly after their departure, judging the same unlawfull, because there were in it more then two Mendicants of each Order. However he did not forbear to continue it after they were departed.

Divers Doctors, to the number of above fifty, amongst whom were M. Messier, Dean of the Fa­culty at present, M. de Heu Curé of S. Severine, M. de Mincé, M. Hennequin, M. the Curé of S. Roch, M. Duchesne of Sorbonne, M. Breda Curé of S. Andrews, M. Dabes, M. Sachot, M. Renier, and several others, who were not suspected of any adherence to the doctrine decry'd for new, to purge themselves from the reproach they conceiv'd the resistance offer'd to the Arrests of the Court in the face of the Com­missioners, sent by it to cause them to be executed, deserved: after the Assembly declar'd, that they were so far from bearing a part in such resistance, that on the contrary their will and intention was to observe the said Arrests, and that they accounted it very important for the glory of God, the honour of the Church, the preservation of the authority of the Pope and other Ecclesiastical Prelates, the ser­vice of the King and State of France, the peace and perfect liberty of the said Faculty, in all its resoluti­ons and conclusions concerning doctrine, as also for its policy and discipline; that the above-mention'd Arrests should be maintain'd, kept, and executed inviolably, as the words of the Writing run, sign'd for that purpose by them on 4. November 1648. and the dayes following.

The purpose of MM. Broussel and Viole was, to make report to the Court of all that pass'd in the Assembly, before the first of December following, to the end the Court might as they thought fit, take for whatever course they should find necessary to be obey'd, and get their Arrests put in execution. But so great a number of unusual and strange things pass'd in the Assembly, that M. Broussel, who besides his slownesse and ordinary exactnesse, was incum­bred with multiplicity of other affaires, had not per­fectly framed his Processe verbal before the end of November, and could not make report of it in the few dayes which pass'd till the first of December, when the Parliament had assembled again after the feast of Saint Martin.

Thus was the Report deferr'd till the month fol­lowing. But in the mean time M. Cornet made his, I mean, the conclusion or relation of what pass'd in our Assembly of the fourth of November, which he drew up according to his own pleasure, to cause it to be read according to custome in the Assembly of the first of December, which was accordingly done; but it was so full of falsities and calumnies, that M. de Mincé complain'd of it, and desir'd a copy of it of M. Bouvot, the Register of the Faculty, who deli­ver'd him one forthwith; and that M. de Roux and I thought our selves bound to present a new Petiti­on to the Court, against the injurious words M. Cornet had put into his relation or conclusion to our d [...]sadvantage, wherein we beseech the Court to or­dain them to be ras'd and expung'd; that by doing this, the said conclusion would be reform'd and re­duc'd to the termes of the Processe verbal, drawn up by the said MM. Broussel and Viole, referring our selves moreover to the Court for meanes to hinder M. Cornet from using hereafter such like falsifications and enterprises as we complain he had us'd since our first opposition of his designs, to multiply more and more Religious Mendicants in our Faculty.

This request was suddenly follow'd by another, which M. de Roux and my self found it requisite to present, against a Libel compos'd and dispers'd by the Mendicant Doctors, in which we complain'd were contain'd many things scandalous and oppro­brious, not only against our selves and the antient Doctors who joyn'd with us in prosecuting the exe­cution of the Arrests, against the Notaries that made the Processe verbal of what pass'd in the Assembly of the first of September, and against the Usher of the Court, who made that of the first of October, but also against the honour and respect due to the Court and its Arrests.

But before the report of all these things could be made in the Court, that sad Division hapned which made a combustion in the whole Kingdom, and held Paris besieg'd the three first months of the year 1649. for which cause a more calme and favourable time was to be attended, to provide for the particular concerns of the Faculty.

CHAP. V.

BEfore I proceed further in my design'd relation, it will be worth considering what was the principal ground upon which M. Cornet withstood all the said Arrests, and all the arguments us'd by MM. Broussel and Viole, to move him to see to the execution of them in the Assembly; for though it may seem a little remote from my principal matter, [Page 7] yet it may be somewhat contributory to the perfect elucidation thereof.

In the year 1626. appear'd in France a Book prin­ted at Rome, compos'd by a Jesuite nam'd Sanctarel; which Book was dispers'd there, and is still, to this day, with the permission and approbation of the Su­periors. Assoon as it was seen in France, and the sentiments of the said Author were found seditious and contrary to the respect, obedience and subjection due to Kings, the Faculty Assembled extraordinarily on 16. March 1626. and deputed MM. Rumet, Daul­truy, Dupuis and Chappellas to examine the said Book and make report thereof at the ordinary Assembly of the first of April following.

On which day they reported that in the 30, and 31. Chapters they found these Propositions, That the Pope may punish Kings and Princes with penalties temporal, and dispence with the obedience which their Subjects owe unto them. That this custom hath al­waies been in the Church, even for other causes than he­resie, as for faults committed by them, in case it were ex­pedient, in case Princes were negligent, in cases of their incapacity, and in case of unusefulness of their Persons; with some other of the like strain to these; all which were censur'd both by the Deputies and the other Doctors of the Faculty assembled on the 1. of April, as containing a Doctrin false, erroneous, contrary to the word of God, giving ground of hatred of the Papal dignity, opening a way to Schisme, derogating upon the Soveraign authority of Kings dependant only from God, and apt to hinder the conversion of infidel and heretical Princes, to disturb the publick tranquillity, to avert Subjects from the obedience and subjection due to their Princes, and excite Rebellions, Seditions and Parricides.

This Censure was confirm'd on the day of S. Am­brose, April 4. in an extraordinary Assembly, and publish'd forthwith, to the great satisfaction of King Lewis the Just of glorious memory, and with the applause of all France. But within a short time af­ter, arose divers Persons even of the body of the Fa­culty, who endeavour'd to get the said Censure re­vok'd or at least mitigated. The sollicitations and canvasings which agitated the Faculty upon that de­sign, and which at length prov'd ineffectual, conti­nu'd almost a year. But that which makes to my purpose, is, that there was no hopes of such revoca­tion but by the aid of the Mendicant Doctors which were caus'd to come for that end to Paris from the most remote Provinces by commands sent to them from the places where their Generals make their re­sidence.

Hereupon thirty antient Doctors of the Faculty, (amongst which was M. Hardivillier, afterwards Archbishop of Bourges, M. Hollandre Curé of S. Sa­viour, M. Faiet Curé of S. Paul, and M. Fonnellier Curé of S. Eustache last deceas'd) seeing this extra­ordinary concourse of Mendicant Doctors, resolv'd, consequently to a Conclusion of the Faculty on 15. June 1626. to have recourse to the Court of Parlia­ment for the execution of the 15. and 16. Articles of the Statutes, to become formally Plaintiffs, and have a pleading in their own names, if need were, to ob­tain the Court to cause its Arrest of the year 1552. to be put in execution; which Arrest appoints the Religious Mendicant Doctors to retire into the houses of their Or­der assoon as they had taken the Cap; and to know of the said Court whether it did not intend that the said Mo­nastick Doctors sojourning at Paris in regard of any Of­fices they might have there in their Covents, or because their Professions had been made there, or otherwise, should be restrain'd to a certain number, as to two at most, to have a Vote in Assemblies; and this to the end the Faculty might be at peace, and retain its rights in all freedom for the accompleshment of the service of God, of the King, and of all France. These ate the words of the Writing signed upon this matter by those thirty antient Doctors on the 16th. of July, 1626.

The arrest of the year 1552. which they mention, was issued upon occasion of a Brief obtained by the Cordeliers of Pope Julius the 3d. for the adding of two more to the number of Batchellors which might be admitted to Licences, and upon the Kings Let­ters Patents for the verification of the said Brief; Both which, the Brief and Letters were entered into the Register, but with a charge that (conformably to the Item jurabitis quod sine fraude aut dilatione vos recipietis in Con­ventum in quo pro­fessionem fecistis. Oath taken alwaies and at this day by all the Mendicant Doctors so soon as they have received the Cap, to retire into the Covents of their Profession without fraud or delay) they should not fail to retire thither assoon as they had com­menced, and so be incapable of being present in the Assemblies of the Faculty.

Consentaneously to the said Statute, to the cu­stom observed in all times in the Faculty since the ad­mission of the Religious Mendicants thereto, to the said Arrest of the year 1552. and to the purport of the above-mentioned Writing of the 6th. of July, an Arrest was issued by the Parliament on the 24th. of the same Month, which was explained and con­firmed by another of the first of August following, by which the number of Religious Mendicants capable of entrance and a deliberative voyce in the Assemblies of the Faculty was restrained to two of each Order at the most.

To the invalidating of those Arrests one was pas­sed in the Council Nov. 2. 1626. whereby the cog­nisance of the matter was interdicted to the Parlia­ment, and it was ordained, That notwithstanding those Arrests of Parliament, all Mendicant Doctors might be present at our Assemblies in what number they pleased.

There is come to my hands the Copy of a Letter written by Fillessac Dean of the Faculty to Cardinal Richlieu touching the said Order of the Council, which may inform the Reader in what manner and by what instigations the same was passed. I shall in­sert it intire here, to that purpose.

This Remonstrance of M. Fillessac to Cardinal Richelieu did not hinder the Arrest from having its course; after which, the sollicitations and canva­sings to get the abovemention'd Censure revok'd, were renew'd more then ever. But the Parliament check'd the torrent of those canvasings and sollicita­tions, by several Arrests issued forth to maintain it, and by an order given to the President le Jay, and four Counsellors of this Grand Chamber to repair to the Sorbonne (as accordingly they did) to hinder all innovation touching this affair in the Assembly of the moneth of February 1627. in which it was to be fear'd one might happen, unlesse the Parlia­ment interpos'd its authority to prevent it.

Matters stood in this posture till the year 1631, when the University of Paris having maturely weigh'd the prejudice it receiv'd as well from the said Arrest of the Council of 2 Novemb. 1626, as from another of the same Council of 18 July pre­ceding, concerning the same matter; and having gravely consider'd what necessity there was both for its own interest and that of the King and State to provide against the said Arrests, they repair'd to the late King at St. German's to present to him a Petition, in which they complain'd of those two Arrests, as having been pass'd by surprise, contrary to all right, and upon false suppositions; for which reasons they beseech'd his Majesty the same might be vacated. M. the Rector went to wait upon the King with this Petition, and spoke to his Maje­sty concerning the importance of this affair three quarters of an hour. The King heard him with attention and pleasure. He receiv'd himself the Petition which the Rector held in his hand, and caus'd it to be reported in his Council in his own pre­sence; Whereupon on 8 July 1631, an Arrest was pass'd, whereby the aforesaid two of 18 July & 2 Nov. 1626, and all others prejudicial to the Statutes and Privileges of the University were an­null'd; and hereof Letters Patents were expedited for the University.

M. Cornet could not be ignorant of all this; for I reviv'd the memory thereof to all the world in the Assembly of 1 Octob. 1648. when it was needfull to mention the same in answer to those two Arrests of the Council of 8 July, and 2 Nov. 1626. which had been signify'd to me anew that day by the Order and at the desire of the Mendicant Doctors. Ne­verthelesse he forbore not in the Assembly of 4 Nov. to oppose those very two Arrests to the in­junctions which M. Broussel and Viole us'd to him to see to the execution of those of the Parliament, ac­cording to the duty of his place.

But it seems there is no great reason to wonder that M. Cornet so little valued those Letters Patents of 8 July 1631. sixteen years after they had been granted to the University; seeing that so soon as they were granted he set himself with all his might to hinder the effect they might have, causing him­self by a party wholly of Mendicant Doctors to be install'd before the end of three Moneths in the Of­fice of Syndic; in which he would not want means to requite the good turns which he should receive from them, and to continue the fidelity and corre­spondence [Page 9] he had sworn with them. I shall menti­on nothing that pass'd in that election besides what I have learn'd from another Letter of M. Fillessac to Cardinal Richelieu dated Nov. 5. 1631. the Copy of which is come to my hands, together with the Cardinal's answer. And here they follow.

And is it to be wonder'd, after this Letter written with so great resentment by so eminent a Dean of the Faculty, whose remonstrances were receiv'd and esteem'd by the prime Minister of State, whose worth was so highly acknowledg'd by the Commis­sioners of Parliament when they came into Sorbonne, Feb. 2. 1627. that in the draught of their Process verbal they professe to be sorry in behalf of the interest of France that his years were so far advanc'd; Is it to be wonder'd, I say, since this Letter and Remon­strances became ineffectual, that M. Cornet hath al­wayes had so great an adherence both with the Je­suites and Mendicant Doctors, who rais'd and main­tain'd him in the office of Syndic; and that he hath so successfully labour'd the ruine of the Faculties li­berty in doctrine and discipline, notwithstanding any obstacles the most sagacious and faithfull Do­ctors have endeavour'd to oppose to his dangerous practices. But when it pleases God, for the execu­ting of his secret judgements, (many times inscruta­ble, [Page 10] but alwayes just) to humble the most great and illustrious Societies; he knowes how to [...]ave them under the administration of such as are capable to destroy them; nor is it in the power of any mor­tal to hinder the revolution and downfall thereof.

CHAP. VI.

WHen Publick tranquillity was restor'd to the Kingdom, by the Peace concluded at Ruel, in the begining of April 1649. we desir'd nothing so much, as to see this Blessing accompani'd with the particular benefit of establishment of good order in our Faculty, by the execution of its Statutes, and of the A [...]rests of Parliament, which I have spoken of. For which end it was requisite for a survey to be made of all that had pass'd in our Assemblies, to the infringement thereof, and of the Petitions which M. de Roux and I had presented, for obtain­ing reparation of injuries, done us by M. Cornet in the Conclusions of the Faculty, which he penn'd and drew up according to his own pleasure. But the remembrance of the particular divisions and animosi­ties which had been rais'd amongst the Doctors, by occasion of the prosecution us'd by us for the execu­tion of the said Arrests, and establishment of our Statutes and discipline, causing us to fear if we be­gan the same prosecutions again, they would a­waken our division, and raise a new combustion, (wherewith we were threatned by the Mendicant Doctors, who dar'd to tell M. Brousel and M. Talon Advocate general to their faces, that they would dye martyrs rather then consent to withdraw from our Assemblies, and that ere they would be brought to it, there should be made new barricadoes, which perhaps would prove more dangerous then those made the foregoing year) we thought our selves oblig'd to defer our prosecutions, till we saw the minds of men more calmed from the storm which was but begun to cease.

We continu'd living with this restraint and cir­cumspection, and prefer'd the sweetness of the tran­quillity in which the faculty seem'd to breath, before its greatest interests and our own; when M. Cornet wholly disturb'd this peace by the Propositions, which he produc'd in the Assembly of 1 July 1649. and requir'd the Faculty to debate upon.

Though this design had been fram'd above a year before, as I observ'd by the Clause put at the end of the Conclusion, made the same day of the foregoing year, concerning the affair of F. Veron; yet it was not taken notice of till this day, when the concourse of Doctors both regular and secular, whom M. Cornet had drawn from all parts (themselves not knowing for what cause) began to cause suspicion that they were not thus resorted in so great a number, but for some considerable matter to be done. M. Cornet himself seem'd more musing and pensive then ordinary; and although he had as much leisure as needed to make that extraordinary resolution familiar to himself, yet he hesitated & seem'd at a losse when he was upon the point of putting it in execution; as if God thereby gave him some presage of the dreadful mischief he was about to cause to the Church by the said propo­sal. When he was beginning to break the matter assoon as the usual supplicates and relations were finish'd, after he had half open'd his mouth twice or thrice, he stop'd and cast his eyes upon the ground, then lifting them up again, he turn'd to­ward the door of the Assembly from which he was very distant (for this Assembly was held in the great Hall of the Sorbonne) and seeing the door a very litle open, he commanded him that kept it to shut it close.

At length, after he had remain'd a good while in suspense, and held the Assembly a sufficiently long time in expectation of what he had to propound, he began and said, That he had for the time past us'd his utmost endevour to maintain quiet and unity in the Faculty, and that his affection to preserve the same perpetually, had made him condescend to sign several Theses, in which it was well known some went about to introduce new opinions; but he had conniv'd thereat, and comply'd as much as he could, in hope to remedy the same by gentlenesse; have­ing, to a void dissatisfyng any, contented himself onely with adding to such Theses what he judg'd necessary to keep the truth from being injur'd, and the decrees of the Faculty from being violated. That at present he saw all his fair carriage and pati­ence were unprofitable; that the same were abus'd against his intention; that his own silence, and that also of the Faculty, was taken for a tacite ap­probation of the said opinions. Wherefore he conceiv'd he could not in conscience connive longer at such disorders without advertising the Faculty thereof, and beseeching them to apply thereto such remedies as were necessary: That the mischief was proceeded so far, that in June last, after he had cor­rected a Thesis of a Bachelor, the said Bachelor did not, in his Act, defend it as it was corrected and printed, but as himseif had fram'd it at first; and that the President of the Act did not dispute against him upon the said Thesis as it was corrected and printed, but according to the declaration made vivâ voce by the Bachelor of his sence in maintain­ing the same. That there hapned in the same Act, a thing not wont to be done in the Faculty, name­ly, for a Doctor to speak from the Hearers seats when there is a President of the Act, and that M. de Sainte Beuve had not forborn to do it in this. That the liberty taken by the Bachelor had gone yet further, in as much as the said Bachelor had caus'd a Thesis to be printed otherwise then it had been corrected for him. That unlesse the Faculty remedied this unheard of boldnesse, neither order nor submission was longer to be hop'd for among the Bachelors. That he hop'd they might be all reduc'd to the terms of their duty, if the Faculty would please to declare their judgement concerning some Propositions which occasion'd all the disorders, and excited all those heats and contentions. That the propositions of that kind were few, and he con­ceiv'd might all be reduc'd to six or seven principal ones; which he also rehearsed. The five, which have since made so great a noise, were the first. There was also this, Omnia Infidelium opera sunt peccata; and another touching Repentance. At the end of his discourse, he requir'd the Faculty to deliberate upon what he had propounded, and en­treated [Page 11] that for Commissioners to be nominated they would principally choose the Professors.

M. de Sainte Beuve being present at this Assem­bly, and finding himself accus'd by M. Cornet of have­ing spoken from the Hearers seats in the said Act, thought himself oblig'd to informe the Fa­culty in what manner he had done so.

M. Mulot presided as Dean at that time, and as­soon as M. de Sainte Beuve made shew of going to speak, he interrupted him in anger, and told him he should do better to teach (as he ought) the receiv'd Doctrines, then to give scandal to the world by his writing and make a combustion, as he did.

When M. Mulot had ended, M. de Sainte Beuve resum'd his speech, and said, that it hapning in that Act that a Bachelor disputing (who is since known to have been set on purposely to raise that quar­rel) had divers times call'd the Respondent Per­fidious and Perjur'd, because as said the Disputant, the Respondent's Thesis was full of doctrines con­demn'd by the Faculty; he thought himself oblig'd (being the most antient Doctor present in the Audi­tory, and the others intreating him) to tell the Disputant, that the Faculty took it ill that he gave the Respondent ill language, and condemn'd Propositions contain'd in a Thesis signed by the Syndic and the President of the Act. That which M. de Sainte Beuve did, happens not every day, but hath been often practis'd, when occasions made it necessary and convenient; as when silence was sundry times impos'd by the Auditory to F. Arnould the King's Confessor, whom the deceas'd Prince of Condé would cause to dispute in a Tentative Question.

M. de Sainte Beuve having thus justifi'd what he had done, M. Mulot reply'd some cholerick words against him, and then betook himself to put M. Cornet's proposals under deliberation.

M. Messier advis'd that the Propositions men­tion'd by M. Cornet should be examin'd, and to that end nominated for Deputies or Commissioners out of the Colledge of Sorbon, M. Hennequin, M. Morel, and M. Grandin; out of that of Navarre, M. Pereyret, and M. Capellas, and moreover M. Bail, M. Pignay, and F. Nicholaï a Jacobine. M. Messier in nominating these Deputies, hesitated like a man that sought them in his memory, and to whom they had been suggested before, and indeed he forgot one of them. M. Henriot who spoke second, re­dress'd the inconvenience; for having been desir'd at his going out of the Chappel, to go up to M. Mulot's Chamber, and there told that it was mate­rial, in relation to an affair which M. Cornet had to propound, to nominate such and such Deputies; for fear lest his memory should fail him, he desir'd their names in writing, which were given him in a Note written by M. le Moine's hand, as the Doctors behind him perceiv'd, (and amongst others M. Hodencq) in which Note (which he drew out of his pocket when he was to speak) besides those nam'd by M. Messier, was also written the name of M. Gauquelin of Navarre, whom M. Messier had forgotten. Him M. Henriot nam'd with the other, and upon this sole nomination, he was, by the Con­clusion, taken into the number of Deputies, though he was at that time in the Country, and almost all the other Doctors that nominated Deputies for this businesse, not observing the difference between the votes of M. Messier and M. Henriot, had in theirs barely follow'd M. Messier. M. Pereyret who voted the third, took better notice of the difference; for in his vote he nam'd those that were nam'd both by M. Messier, and by M. Henriot; but so it was, that the Doctors his adherents did not observe it. For had they markt it, they would not have fail'd to have said the same. M. Pereyret added besides, that he doubted not but amongst the Propositions men­tion'd by the Syndic, there were some manifestly Heretical, and which needed no examination in or­der to their being condemn'd.

M. Coppin said, that if these matters were to be examin'd, it behov'd that it should be by all the Doctors in general; that it was not an affair for Deputies; that it was fit every particular Doctor should have a copy of the Propositions given him, to examine the same at leisure, and come prepar'd to deliver their Judgements thereof.

Some there were so zealous in seconding M. Cornet, that they gave advice for an extraordinary Assembly on the 15. day of the month, wherein to receive the report concerning the Propositions, and determine the whole controversie. On the other side, M. Chappellas and F. Nicholaï seem'd very re­serv'd, and said, Nothing was to be done with preci­pitancy. M. Bourgeois said, he conceiv'd that the affair whereof the Syndic made proposal, was per­haps the greatest and most important the Faculty ever had; that M. Cornet had set afoot Propositions upon which General Councils and the Holy See had abstain'd from pronouncing a definitive judgement, though the same matters had been ventilated before them; that there needed very much study, reading, meditation, leisure, and prayers to understand the same perfectly, and far more to passe any judgement upon them; that therefore his advice was, that every one would imploy himself seriously in study­ing them, before they spoke of making any determi­nation upon them, or of nominating Deputies to make report thereof to the Faculty.

M. de Hodencq testifi'd some indignation at the precipitancy and partiality with which they went about to handle this affair; and because he saw a de­sign in the choyce, which was made of persons all addicted to one side, he aim'd to make them sensible of the injustice by a quite contrary nomination; and therefore said, that if the Propositions must be examin'd, he should depute to that imployment M. Chastellain, M. Coppin, M. Bachelier, M. Bourgeois, and M. Retart.

M. de Launoy also nominated Deputies wholly different from both sides; he chose persons whose names I will not relate, because they were all so little capable of such matters, that one of them, otherwise a very honest and intelligent man, hear­ing himself nam'd for this businesse, became offend­ed at it, and pray'd M. de Launoy not to mock him.

M. de Sainte Beuve said, the motion of M. Cornet to bring the Propositions he spoke of under exami­nation, was made without any necessity; since, having no other foundation but the carriage of the Batchelors he complain'd of, it was certain that if at any time they put any thing ill into their Thesis, the Syndic had full power to expunge it before they caus'd the same to be printed; and if afterwards they let any thing fall in their Disputations con­trary to the correction of their Thesis, it was the duty of the Syndic to complain thereof, and of the Faculty to punish them; That as for the matter of [Page 12] the Propositions produc'd by M. Cornet, it was not lawfull for us to pronounce judgement thereof, but that we ought to leave liberty to Divines, ac­cording to the determination of Paul V. conse­quently to the Congregation de auxiliis, this very matter being then under consideration, though it was endeavour'd to be disguis'd. Neverthelesse if the resolution of the Facul [...]y tended to take them in hand, he desir'd that some Propositions which him­self should propound, should likewise be examin'd; and accordingly he forthwith mention'd divers. M. Cornet instantly accepted the offer, and sundry others by his example signifi'd their assent there­unto. After which M. de Sainte Beuve spoke against the artifice wherewith M. Cornet had made his motion, and said, that it was not necessary to pronounce concerning the possibility of keeping Gods Commandements by the righteous, it being concluded de fide by the Council of Trent, that they are possible; that all Catholicks were agreed here­in, because, Possibile est quod per gratiam possibile est. Now, said he, none but a Heretick denyes that by grace they are possible. That the Question was, Whether all the righteous have alwayes all grace necessary to keep them, and without the which it cannot be done. That in this point the Schoole was divided, Molina holding the Affirmative, and the Disciples of S. Augustine and S. Thomas (who ac­knowledge grace effectual by it self, necessary to every action) holding the Negative. That the case was the same concerning that other Proposition, about resisting Internal Grace. In respect of Infi­dels, he said it was de fide, that Infidels can dispose themselves for the Grace of Baptism; but that the Question was, Whether without grace they can do any thing morally good, or any virtuous action; non solum quantum ad officium, sed etiam quantum ad rectum finem. As for the point, Of Satisfaction, that there was no Divine but acknowledg'd it an error to say it ought of necessity to precede Absolu­tion; that Sextus IV. had condemn'd it; but that the Question was, Whether it be not convenient in many cases not to give Absolution immediately after Confession. To conclude, M. de Sainte Beuve so clearly and in so Orthodox a sense explain'd the Propositions, that the Dominicans, who spoke after him, especially F. Bernard Guyart, being convinc'd that he had reduc'd them all to the Capital point of Grace effectual by it self, necessary by it self to every pious action, and consequently that it was that Grace which was struck at, nam'd him to be one of the Deputies.

M. Retart in his advice, recall'd the memory of F. Veron's affair, spoken of above: He said, that when the several maximes and scandalous injuries vented by that Father in his Libel, were question'd, M. Pereyret and most of those in this Assembly that nam'd Deputies for the examination of M. Cornet's Propositions, were of opinion that the said Book could not be medled with, because the censure of it could not be made without holding the Faculty im­ploy'd above ten years, by reason of the connexion of F. Veron's Propositions with the matters of Grace and Repentance, upon which nothing could be pro­nounc'd without first examining S. Augustine, Jan­senius, Petrus Aurelius, M. Arnauld, the Gospel; and that he wonder'd how this was become in a years time so easie to decide. This argument very much press'd M. Pereyret and the rest of his party. M. Pereyret went to wave it off, by interrupting M. Retart about the word Gospel, denying that he com­pris'd it amongst the things he then said were requi­site to be examin'd. M. Retart on the contrary maintain'd that he did comprise it; whereupon M. Pereyret held his peace, and M. Retart concluded that the same reasons which at that time induc'd the Faculty to lay aside the examination of F. Veron's Libel, still holding and being much more valid and evident in the case of the Propositions produc'd by M. Cornet, in which S. Augustine's doctrine is con­cern'd, it was his advice that the examination there­of be deferr'd.

M. Guillebert said, that to perform the examina­tion aright, requir'd a man of great leasure, great labour, and great reading; that M. Coqueret, who complain'd that M. Launoy nam'd him for the em­ployment, and so excus'd himself from it, had acted with very great prudence, in regard of his great businesses; and that his modesty deserv'd to be commended, and to serve for an example to others.

M. Marcan press'd again very vigorously the ar­gument from the Conclusion made the foregoing year, upon F. Veron's Libel, which M. Retart had us'd against M. Pereyret. He represented, as also divers others had done, the importance this affair was of, it concerning the doctrine of S. Augustine, so often authoriz'd by Popes and Councils, and so generally follow'd in all ages by all Catholick Di­vines, which it was just before all things to put out of danger of all impeachment. He said, (as also some Doctors had done before him) that it was not the custome of the Faculty to examine Propo­sitions without noting the places from whence they were taken, and mentioning the Authors which deliver'd them, to the end every one might under­stand in the places themselves the meaning of the Authors. That M. Cornet did not declare whence he took those he produc'd, which he desir'd him to declare; and that till he had done so, he could neither consent to their examination, nor take any more expresse resolution upon his motion. He added, That it was neverthelesse well enough dis­cern'd, that under pretext of those Propositions Jansenius was aim'd at, and that the design was to cause the censure to fall one day upon that Author. But M. Cornet (who desir'd to divert and stiflle this thought in the Faculty as much as he could) being surpris'd to hear M. Marcan speak in that manner, and making use of some sway of authority which he had formerly had, and thought he had still over him, conceiv'd he might hinder him from speaking fur­ther of it, by intimating to him in one word, that he was not pleas'd therewith. Wherefore as soon as M. Marcan had nam'd Jansenius, M. Cornet was mov'd to tell him hastily, though civilly too, That the Question was not about him, and consequently that he ought not to speak of him; Non agitur, (said he to him) de Jansenio, Domine mi. But M. Marcan notwithstanding his very modest and respectfull temper, had no regard to what M. Cornet said to him; he did violence to himself by proceed­ing, in behalf of the truth which he knew, beyond the respects which engag'd and subjected him to M. Cornet, and continu'd firm in his opinion, which he reiterated in answering to what M. Cornet said to him, which thing as much astonish'd M. Cornet, as any other that pass'd in this Assembly.

To what was spoken by all the rest he held his peace: They might represent what they would, he [Page 13] continu'd silent, letting the Suffrages passe along; and being well assur'd that such as were come to this Assembly to promote his design, consider'd not what others might say, but only what themselves came to do, and what the intentions were of those that sent them.

When I deliver'd my sentence, I said that M. Cornet's care would have been much better imploy'd in seeing to the publication of the censure of Father Bauny's Book, (which was pass'd so long agoe, as was so necessary in this age to stop the enormity of Usuries which that Author teaches so confidently) then to require a new one upon the matters he pro­pos'd. But if it were necessary to make any exa­mination hereof, I should not gain-say it, provided all things were done according to our Statutes, Customes, and the Arrests of Parliament; because should those be violated in any thing (I us'd that passage, Nisi omnia fiant in pondere, numero & men­sura, which I repeat here, because M. Cornet who cited it in the Conclusion he drew up, left out the word numero; which related to the excessive num­ber of Religious Mendicants that were there) I should think my self bound to make opposition thereunto upon every occasion; and that I saw at that present sundry things that gave me cause to do so; I accordingly oppos'd the same as far as was needfull.

M. Mulot the Dean, however, concluded, accor­ding to the plurality of Suffrages, that the Proposi­tions should be examin'd, and that the persons no­minated by M. Messier and M. Henriot were deputed to that purpose. It was further added, that a copy of them should be given to every Doctor to debate thereupon at the next Assembly of the first of August; that in the mean time the Deputies should conferre together about them, and should summon before them the Bachelor of whom the Syndic complain'd for having printed in his Thesis the Pro­positions which he had corrected for him.

CHAP. VII.

I Have not hitherto set down the six or seven Pro­positions, to which M. Cornet said all the contro­versies might be reduc'd, because I judg'd it better to reserve them for this place, and represent them as they were printed in the Chartels distributed to the Doctors five or six dayes after at a Doctor's Act, which occasion was made use for the more commodious distribution. But I took notice of that concerning the works of Unbelievers, which he mention'd and requir'd the examination of, Omnia infidelium opera sunt peccata; because its not being found in these distributed Chartels, is a certain evi­dence of the liberty M. Cornet took to adde or dimi­nish in the Faculties Conclusions. The like dealing he us'd in reference to the Propositions which M. de Sainte Beuve demanded to be examin'd also, in case the Faculty would examine the former; for he put but one of them into the Ticket, which is the last, and concerns Attrition; but M. de Sainte Beuve was so far from restraining himself to that alone, that on the contraty, he propos'd sundry more upon the place; and yet all were but a sample, and as it were a spark of such as he thought more necessary to be examin'd, then those of M. Cornet. Where­fore after M. Cornet himself, and almost the whole Faculty with him, had consented to the examination of M. de Sainte Beuve's Propositions, it behov'd ac­cording to order and justice, to have desir'd a copy of them from him, and added the same to that of M. Cornet.

However see here the form in which they were all printed and distributed in the Tickets I spoke of, there being no intimation of a pretence that they were taught and deliver'd by any Author, M. Cornet not only not naming any in the Assembly, but also declaring that he did not meddle with Jansenius.

The accusations made by M. Cornet against the Bachelors he spoke of, were nothing but vain pre­texts, upon which he endeavour'd to ground his de­sign of getting these Propositions condemn'd, which he sought to colour by some seeming occasion. For indeed the Bachelor he complain'd of, had main­tain'd nothing at all in his answers but what M. Cornet had approv'd in expresse termes by his signa­ture or subscription; and so far was it from being true, that he had caus'd any other thing to be prin­ted in his Thesis but what M. Cornet had sign'd for him, that on the contrary M. Cornet having, long after he had sign'd for him a Proposition of very great importance, bethought himself to bid him ex­punge it; the said Bachelor obey'd him without any repugnance, though a great part of his Thesis were already printed. Whence the said Deputies, though so chosen as I have declar'd, and sifting very narrowly in their private Assemblies the busi­nesse about the Bachelors, found nothing reflecting upon them to make report of to the Faculty.

They were lesse favourable to the Propositions. For in some private meetings which they had during the said moneth to advise amongst themselves about them, almost all concluded upon their condemnati­on. But it is material to consider, in what manner [Page 14] they proceeded to their examination. My know­ledge of which I gather'd partly out of two Letters still in my hands, partly out of an Article touching the Abusive Courses joyn'd to a Petition mention'd hereafter, which we presented against the said De­putation; and partly out of what M. Hennequin, the Dean, spoke about that subject upon a remarkable occasion in the face of the Parliament, as I shall re­port in due place.

The first of those Letters was written by a Do­ctor who was in a Coach with M. Chappellas one day as they return'd from S. Denis, where they had been present at a Service which the Masters and Boursers of the College of Navarre are accustom'd to celebrate every year in that Church for the re­pose of the souls of the King and Queen who foun­ded their College. M. Brousse, M. Taignier, and M. Tallendier were there, and 'tis one of these three that writ it. See what it saith. — It was signifi'd of M. Chappellas, of what consequence the Judgement was, which all the Deputies nam'd with him for exami­ning the Propositions, were about to make. It was told him, that it was a shamefull thing to go about determi­ning an affair of that consequence in so little space, and exposing S. Augustin to the Censure at a time when Hereticks would not fail to heighten all faults commit­ted by Catholick Doctors. Hereunto M. Chappellas answer'd, That he very well understood the consequence of such a Judgement; that himself had made a display thereof to all the Examiners in an Assembly held at M. Bouvot's house, in declaring to them, that the Propositions not being taken out of any Book that ap­pear'd, and having much affinity with opinions not con­demn'd but still receiv'd in the Church, it would be very difficult to passe any judgement upon them, un­lesse they were compar'd with those opinions, and the books explicating the said opinions were examin'd; that for his part, he conceiv'd it necessary for this reason that the examination of the Propositions should proceed in that manner. He answer'd further, that he very well un­derstood the connexion of these Propositions with the doctrine of S. Augustin, and of the first amongst the rest (it being that, whereof they had already debated) that he had represented the same to the Examiners, and shewn, that in the doctrine of the said Saint it behoo­ved to acknowledge a Differencing Grace which comes from God, and consentaneous to the truth of that sacred Oracle, Quis te discernit? Quid habes, &c. That this Grace is not given to all the Just, but only to such as fulfill the Commandements, by which Grace they are made to differ from those that do not fulfill them, that it behooveth also to acknowledge that this Grace is absolutely necessary to perform the command of God; seeing that without the same, he that performs it cannot be made to differ from him that performs it not, saving by the strength of his own will; which is a manifest er­ror: and consequently that it was necessary to use very great circumspection in this Proposition. — He told us further, that here he was interrupted, and told that he was not to trouble himself, whether the Proposi­tions were S. Augustines, or had any affinity with his doctrine, or with that of any other Catholick Doctors; that it suffic'd to consider the same according to the de­terminations of the Council of Trent, and the Holy Scripture, and to find what affinity they have with the Doctrine of such Hereticks as have been condemned by that Sacred Council; that this was the sole rule which it behooved them to follow in their judgement up­on those Five Propositions; that to stand upon S. Au­gustin's or any other Catholick Doctor's doctrine, were to engage in such inexplicable difficulties, as would hinder them from making any judgement at all thereof: That to this, he remonstrated that the judgements of the Church were not made otherwise then by considering what the Holy Scriptures, and the Councils, and the Holy Fathers had said concerning the matters to be judg'd of, that the Church alwayes thought her self ob­lig'd to follow the doctrine of the Holy Fathers as con­stituting a part of Tradition; that the Faculty was not higher then the Church, and therefore it behoov'd it to conform to the rules of its mother, and to consider the Holy Fathers as well as she doth; and because this first Proposition's affinity with the Doctrine of S. Augu­stin, he persisted in his first sentiment, that it behoov'd to consider S. Augustines doctrine, together with the Holy Scriptures and the Council of Trent. Ʋpon this Remonstrance some of the Examiners seeming willing to proceed, as if what he said were nothing but his single opinion, he assur'd us that he insisted upon the maintai­ning what he had deliver'd, and hinder'd them from passing further. Whereupon the Examiners, seeing him resolute to have S. Augustin's doctrine consider'd as a rule (in part) of the Censure they design'd to passe upon the Propositions, broke up this Assembly.

I shall adde one thing very considerable, namely, that he told us one of the Examiners brought into this meeting the determination of the First Proposition, and the condemnation he intended to make thereof. And upon my telling him that I believ'd it was M. Perey­ret, he reply'd nothing to me; So that it's easie to judge that the said determination of the Five Propo­sitions was before-hand fram'd by them who maliciously compos'd them. I intreat you to make use of this te­stimony, and averre it before whom you shall think meet; I assure you it is very sincere, and I will make it good in presence of any person whatsoever.

The second Letter speaks of another Occurrence in the auditory of the Sorbonne, between M. Launoy and F. Nicolaï, at which M. Grandin was present also. Take it as it followeth. — I think my self oblig'd to give you some intelligence which may be usefull in the cause you defend. I have amongst my Notes one remark which lately I made, namely that the Deputies who were to censure the Five Propositions within a moneths time, triumph'd in the Auditory of the Sorbonne, as being assur'd of the carrying of their cause, for that they had made themselves the Judges thereof. Father Nicolai a Dominican, and one of those Deputies, discoursing with M. Launoy a very eminent Doctor of our Faculty, said, That the intention of the Deputies was not to consider whether the Five Proposi­tions had affinity with the doctrine of St. Augustin or no, but only what affinity they have with the doctrine of the Hereticks that have been condemned by the Council of Trent; that there is no obligation to receive S. Au­gustines doctrine or propose it to themselves for a Rule in the judgement of the Faculty; and therefore it is not to be stood upon. Ʋpon M. de Launoy's answer­ing him, that S. Augustin's doctrine was never con­demn'd, and that it was twelve hundred years old, and that therefore it was not fit that Doctors who were not seventy five should undertake to condemn it; That Fa­ther reply'd, that what ever was contrary to the Coun­cil of Trent, and the Holy Scriptures, was likely to be condemn'd; and that there would be no speech of any particular persons doctrine, but only the Five Proposi­tions. M. de Launoy gave him an account how S. Augustine's doctrine stands in reference to the first Pro­position; and told him after his pleasant way, That S. Augustin was too old to be plac'd upon the seats of [Page 15] the Doctors in Divinity of the Faculty of Paris, F. Ni­colai answer'd, that this doctrine taken in the sense of Hereticks deserves to be condemn'd; but that the busi­nesse in hand is only about censuring or judging of Five Propositions.

M. Grandin said that there was no obligation to follow S. Augustin; and mention'd some opinions of S. Augustin which ought not to be follow'd now. Which is a shamefull evasion, and unworthy of a Christian man. Thus you have what is in my memory; make use of it as of a thing very certain, and testify'd to you by him who is, &c.

As for the Abusive Courses upon which we grounded our Petition, of which I shall speak be­low; amongst ten compris'd in a Memorial annex'd to that Petition, the third ran thus. The Faculty hath not given power to the said Deputies for any of them to act in the absence of the rest, and neverthelesse they never are together, and have not forborn to pro­ceed. M. Pignay after the first Assembly retir'd dis­satisfy'd, and repair'd thither no more. M. Chappel­las withdrew himself after the second conference, be­cause he having gainsay'd him that gave his opinion be­fore him, and branded the First Proposition of Heresie, (the said M. Chappellas maintaining the same to be Catholick and S. Augustines) neverthelesse the plu­rality concluded that it was heretical. M. Gauque­lin arriv'd at the meeting in the middle of the examina­tion, and having seen the proceeding held therein, would be present at it no more. M. Hennequin assisted not at the last Assembly where the Deputies sign'd the Re­sult in the presence of M. the Dean, who was present there to conclude, though he had not been at the other As­semblies. For there is a Law which begins, Si duo ex tribus, &c. which forbids some Commissioners to proceed in the absence of the rest, unlesse their commis­sion expresly allow it. Duo ex tribus Judicibus, uno absente, judicare non possunt; quippe omnes judicare jussi sunt. D. de re judicata, L. 39.

CHAP. VIII.

BEfore this moneth expir'd, books were publish'd concerning the subject of the Propositions which M. Cornet had presented to the Faculty. One was intitul'd, Molinae Collatorumque adversus S. Au­gustini doctrinam apparatus. Another began with these words, In nomine Domini. And a third had this title, Considerations upon the enterprise made by Master Nicholas Cornet. In each of those three Works complaint was made of the maliciousnesse wherewith these Propositions were fram'd, and render'd capable of divers senses very opposite, of which some were certainly Catholick, and the other evidently Heretical; to the end that being expos'd to examination, they might be condemn'd un­der pretext of the heretical senses which they might include; and that when under the said pre­text the authors of the said design should have obtain'd a censure thereof, they might apply the same as should seem good to themselves, and cause it to fall upon the Catholick sense, which they also admitted; and which M. Cornet and his Complices principally aim'd at, though they durst not declare themselves against the same.

Of these books, especially The Considerations, some were given to the Examiners before they had ended their private meetings; they were likewise given to all the Doctors they could be deliver'd to, before the first of August. And I cannot sufficiently wonder, how, (considering the clearnesse where­with the disguise and artifice of those deceitfull pro­positions and the deplorable sequels of the whole attempt is therein laid open) neverthelesse the be­ginners of it could be more obstinate in it, then at first; and how such as they had perverted could be as inclin'd as themselves to conclude in the assembly of the first of August, upon a condemnation not lesse ambiguous then the Propositions themselves, had there been nothing else to hinder them from do­ing so, but these Books.

Those Works might deserve to be inserted here intire, for the importance of the things contained in them, and especially for the undeceiving of such as have ben kept in a belief, that we have some­times absolutely maintain'd the said Propositions. For they might see in every page of them, that we spoke at first of the Propositions as we have done since, namely, as equivocal, fallacious, ambiguous, fram'd with cunning, to render them capable of di­vers senses very opposite, whereof some are most certainly Catholick, and the other most evidently heretical. But I will content my self with reciting some lines out of that of the Considerations, which shall clearly manifest what I say, even to persons most obstinate and prejudic'd. The 22. & 23. ar­ticle of those Considerations run in these terms.

And in the continuation of this Article beginning to speak of the other Propositions, the mention'd Work saith of the second, that it is as captious as the prece­ding; of the third, that it is yet more openly fallacious; of the fourth, that it is as full of obscurity and dark­ness as the rest; of the fifth, that it containes an arti­fice and subtlety so visibly borrow'd from the Semipela­gians, that it is strange they have not been asham'd to make use of it publickly in so important an occasion. After which it explicates particularly the diversity of sences whereof they are contriv'd capable. It declares in such expresse terms both those which it maintaines to be Catholick, and those which it acknowledges to be false and heretical, that it is hard for one to speak more clearly upon any sub­ject. It showes next that those ambiguities and ob­scurities wherewith the Propositions are cover'd and intricated, have been affected, to surprise the Faculty and ingage it in a Censure, in which the Doctrine of S. Augustin would be involv'd. It layes open the exorbitancy of this Attempt which strikes not only at S. Augustin, but at the Popes, the Holy Fathers, the Councils, and the whole Church in general, of which that Saint was the voice and instrument against the Hereticks he in­counter'd. It explicates the dismal consequences which are likely to happen from a condemnation of this nature, if it be made. It offers to verefy all that it delivers, in order thereunto to enter into a fair conference vivâ voce or by writing, before all sorts of persons not only learned, but barely rational and intelligent. And lastly it consents to hold for refuted and condemn'd the whole book of Jansenius, if they will only examine the Chapter from whence it taxes them to have taken the first Proposition by making notable alterations thereof; if they will undertake an exact confutation of that single Chap­ter; if they can show any difference between that which Jansenius mantaines there, and the Doctrine of S. Augustin, out of which he there recites a great number of passages upon which that Author grounds all that he saith; and if they can answer any thing to those passages which is not ridiculous and impertinent in the judgment of learned men. But this Work and two other were to as little pur­pose as if they had not been written; they were not consider'd at all; they were answer'd only with silence; and all the strength there was in them serv'd only to render the Authors and partisans of this enterprise more inexcusable before God and men.

CHAP. IX.

VVHen I perceiv'd that such bright and illustrous evidences produc'd no change, that the Deputies continu'd acting after the same manner in their private meetings, that they were prepar'd to make their Report on the first of Au­gust, and that many other Doctors impatiently wait­ed for that Report and day, that they might see the Propositions condemn'd without any distinction or explication of sense; I believ'd my self oblig'd to prevent it by turning the opposition I had made a­gainst that Designe on the first of July, and wherein [Page 17] I continu'd all that moneth, into an Appeal against Abuses. I made the same accordingly on the last of the said moneth by an Act which I took thereof be­fore Notaries, the Draught whereof remain'd with M. Hervi, one of those before whom it was pass'd.

On the Monday following, being the second of August, I caus'd the said Act of Appeal to be signi­fy'd to the Assembly which was held in the Sorbonne by M. Tassin Junior Bedle of the Faculty, who gave notice thereof to all the Doctors then present. Of whom, sixty, all seculars, and one Monastick Au­gustine, judg'd this Appeal so just and important, that they not only approv'd it, but themselves joyn'd therein by another Act pass'd likewise before Notaries. But this was not it chiefly which hin­der'd the Deputies from making their Report, and the Doctors perverted by M. Cornet from conclu­ding the Censure with them that day. The obstruction was, that M. Loysal Curé of S. Jean en Greave and Chancellor of Nostre Dame pretending a right to be President in our Assemblies when any Censure is in hand, was present at this, and took the first place before the Dean was come, who finding it at his comming possess'd, demanded it as appertaining to himself: and in the contest which arose between them about this matter all the time of this Assembly was spent, without possibility of speaking concerning any other thing, notwithstanding all the endeavors M. Cornet and his adherents us'd to bring the Propo­sitions under debate, in order to their condemnation.

Some days pass'd after, which were imploy'd only in drawing up the Petition which we judg'd necessary to present to the Parliament, in order to stop the resolution in which M. Cornet and his Adherents persisted of condemning the Propositions, without making any distinction of the different senses where­of they were capable. It was drawn up and put in­to the hands of M. Broussel to present the same, as it here followeth.

This Petition was answer'd on the 12. of August, and transmitted to the Attorney General, who put thereunto his own conclusions conformable to those which we had taken.

M. Broussel undertook to make report thereof to the Court a few dayes after: M. Molé, at present Keeper of the Seals, then first President, (and who is alwayes meant when I barely mention the first President in this Relation) was prepossess'd by our Adversaries. Our Petition soon made a great noise in Paris, before M. Broussel spoke of it in the Grand Chamber. For on one side, the Considerations I mention'd having been seen by many inquisitive persons of all qualities; and on the other, the great number of Doctors that oppos'd the design, amongst whom divers were Curées of Paris, made this affair very notorious. Hereupon, as soon as M. Broussel open'd his mouth to make his report of our Petition, the first President was prepar'd to stop it; and with­out giving him time to set forth the grounds of our Appeal, and the aimes of our Petition, he cut him off, and said, It was an affair to be examin'd more at leasure, before any thing were ordained in it; that we were people that said Jesus Christ did not dye for the whole world; that God's Commandements are impossible to justifi'd persons; all which requir'd narrowly to be lookt into. Thus the first President by the great Authority he had in the Court, caus'd them to passe instantly to another affair, without giving M. Broussel time to reply to him, as he desir'd, which he could not do, though he endeavour'd it once or twice, M. the first President falling to speak as soon as M. Broussel utter'd two words in answer to him. Of this my self was witnesse, the door of the Grand Chamber on the side of the Clerk's Table being for some time half open, and I hapning to come thither at the same moment.

A day or two after, to wit, on the 20. of August, M. Chastellain writ to me at eight a clock at night, that he understood the first President had sent for him to come to him at six a clock; but the appoin­ted hour being pass'd that day, he resolv'd to wait upon him the next immediately after dinner, and being it was a time when many might be there, he thought fit that I and some other Doctors whom he mention'd, should accompany him thither. But we were of opinion that M. Chastellain having been sent for alone, should go alone, inasmuch as we were not certain that it was about our affaires that the first President had sent for him.

Accordingly M. Chastellain went thither alone the next day, being the twenty first. The first Presi­dent caress'd him, and with a smiling countenance, yet accompani'd with his accustom'd gravity, ask'd him, Whether there was any means of accommoding this affair? adding, That the division in our Body was much disrelish'd, and made a great noise in Paris; That great inconveniences might arise there­from; That he had said as much to our Adversaries, and found them inclin'd to peace, and ready either wholly to desist from their enterprise, or at least to respite it for three or four months, without doing more then what was already done; That during that space the distemper of minds might be asswaged, and the means of a solid agreement sought out; for which good end the said terme might be prolong'd after the expiration of those three or four months, in case they should not be sufficient. M. Chastellain testifi'd to the first President, That we were as much inclin'd to peace as our Adversaries; That it was not on our part that the disturbance arose, but on theirs; That for the quieting all, it was necessary that they renounce the cause of it; That their pre­tended Deputation be no longer accounted valid; and in a word, That all things be restor'd to the po­sture they were in before the first of July; and that in order thereunto at the new reading on 1 Septem­ber following the Conclusion which was not read again in the Assembly of the second of August, the same be done without making mention of any thing [Page 19] but the ordinary Supplicates; That he could give his word for nothing, before he made us acquainted with all this; but that he doubted not that upon those conditions we would be very glad to live peaceably in the exercise of our usual employments. These things M. Chastellain came and acquainted us with; We agreed thereunto: He return'd, to give the first President his word in our behalf, who also gave him his own in behalf of our Adversaries.

Indeed, we something wonder'd at the three or four months Truce which was offer'd us, and sus­pected the design of it to be only to relaxe our pro­secutions, and make use of our silence and desisting against our selves; but we did not as yet compre­hend the mystery of it, as we found afterwards, and I shall relate in due place. It shall suffice to observe here, that we were given to understand, that it was meant only to let the memory of this attempt fairly bury it self, and become wholly lost by time, with­out obliging our Adversaries to renounce the same on a sudden, whilest they were still in their first heat. But time likewise taught us, that indeed it was to get means in the interval of prosecuting with the Pope the censure of the Propositions, after its miscarriage in the Faculty. They were not ignorant that at Rome they are very jealous of maintaining the Au­thority of the Decrees which issue from thence, and that this Consideration obliges the makers of them to look very well to the facility and compliance that may be expected in their execution, before they passe any at all. They intended to offer to the Pope a Censure made by the Deputies of the Faculty, as own'd and authoriz'd by the whole Body, that so they might obtain the like from his Holinesse. They fear'd that if our Opposition should become more conspicuous, and the Parliament having regard thereunto should forbid them to proceed, some noise of it would get to Rome, and make the design abortive. Hereupon they were willing to hold us in quiet and silence during those [...]hree or four months, which time they judg'd needfull to obtain what they aim'd at at Rome; or in case they should not accomplish the same in that space, they purpo­sed to prolong the terme of our silence and quiet further, namely, so long till they should have ac­complish'd their design.

But, as I said, we did not yet perceive the bottom of the artifice, wherefore we clos'd very readily with this Expedient, being well pleas'd to see, as we thought, their Counsels if not wholly quash'd, at least check'd and half broken. Yet how great need soever they had of the said Truce, they were not able to preserve it, but within a few dayes they fail'd in the conditions which they had promis'd, and upon which we had surceas'd.

CHAP. X.

THese conditions requir'd that no footstep of what had been done in this businesse in the Assembly of the first of July, and that of August, should remain in our Registers; wherefore the Conclusions of those two months were read again by the Gressier, or Clerk, in the Assembly of the first of September following, without making any menti­on of what concern'd M. Cornet's Propositions.

But they who manag'd this Accommodation, that they might obtain the Censure which they hop'd from Rome against the said Propositions, were not yet so certain thereof, but that they endeavour'd to reserve one means to themselves (in case that fail'd) of renewing their prosecutions in the Faculty upon a more favourable opportunity: Wherefore being loath to see their pretended Deputation vanquish in smoak, they sought to keep it in being, to the end that when we least distrusted it, they might one day make the Report of the said Deputation, and dispatch in some morning the businesse of the Censure, when there should be no person in the Assembly to gain­say it.

For which purpose, as soon as the Conclusions of the said two months were read again, M. Amiot stood up and told the Assembly, that no person ought to wonder that there was no mention made of the Deputies which had been nominated on the first of July for examining the Propositions; that the same was omitted, at the desire of the first President, to see if within three or four months there would be a means to reconcile the businesse.

The aforementioned Accommodement was not unknown to any in the Faculty, so that it was visible that M. Amiot spoke not this word of Advertisement to give information thereof to any one, but only to cause it to be inserted in the Registers the month following, when the things that pass'd this day were to be read again. Whereupon M. Chastellain, who understood the subtilty, presently fell to blame M. Amiot for violating the word pass'd to the first Pre­sident, and the conditions of agreement that were made. He told him, that had there been any report to be made of what pass'd at the first President's house, it did not belong to him (M. Amiot) who was the youngest, to make the same; but were he the antientest, he ought not to have made it before they had agreed together thereupon. M. Amiot reply'd to this, that indeed they had promis'd the first President that they would do nothing till after four months, but that they had not promis'd that they would say nothing. This juggling and equi­vocal answer was hiss'd at, as wholly unworthy of the place and the businesse treated of, and in this posture matters rested that day.

CHAP. XI.

TOwards the middle of this month, it appear'd by most strong and considerable evidences, that the Peace we had made, was not at all in the heart of those with whom we had made it. In Paris there was seen running through the hands of abundance of people, a draught of a Censure against the Propo­sitions; and we likewise receiv'd Copies thereof, all agreeing together, which sundry of our Friends sent us from divers places of the Kingdom, as well to advertise us thereof, as to be inform'd by us con­cerning the truth of the piece. It was conceiv'd in the same words, and drawn up in the same form which I am going here to insert and represent.

Having well consider'd this piece, and the flying Paper which M. Pereyret formerly deliver'd to the Nuntio, and which was sufficient to draw after it the Decree and Censure of the Inquisition above­mention'd, we certainly believ'd that they did not contrive this Censure only to make it run about France, where the Form of the Facultie's Censure is sufficiently known, but that they intended to make use of it at Rome for the purpose I noted. Yet we knew nothing certain thereof, and this was but our naked conjecture. However we thought that it was not to be neglected, but that it was necessary for us to have recourse to the Parliament, as well for provision against the dispersing and authors of this pretended Censure, as against the main of M. Cor­net's Enterprise, against which we had already pre­sented a Petition.

Toward the end of this moneth we presented a Second, which we put into the hands of M. Broussel, who receiv'd the former, and annex'd a Copy of the Censure thereunto; wherein, after represen­tation of what had pass'd between the Framers of the Propositions and our selves since the first, we complain'd that they had not only publisht this Cen­sure in France, but perhaps also sent it out of the Kingdom; and we concluded with desires for right to be done us upon our first Petition, and that the said M. Nicolas Cornet Syndic, M. James Perey­ret, Morel, and the rest under whose names the pre­tended Censure runne, might be summonod before the Court, to acknowledge, own or disown the said preten­ded Censure, to the end that upon their declaration fur­ther resolutions might be taken by us.

CHAP. XII.

THere hapned a very Considerable Incident on the first of October in the election of M. Hallier to the office of Syndic: but because it had many se­quels, that I may not interrupt what concerns this Censure and the Petitions upon which the Arrest in­terven'd the fifth day of the same moneth; I shall forbear speaking of the affair of M. Hallier, till I have spoken of the said Arrest, and what preceded it and hath connexion with the things I last treated of.

I cannot passe over in silence the desire and care which MM. Tristan, Julien, Guerin, le Fevré, le Blond of Sorbonne, de Sainte Helvine, and Mesni­dré, had the first and fourth dayes of this moneth to partake in the procurement of these Arrests. For they took an Act, on those dayes, before Notaries, that the appeals against Abuses, interpos'd both by me and the other Doctors nam'd in the Petition, be­ing communicated to them, they adher'd thereunto, became appellants (as well as we) against all that had been done and pass'd in the assembly of the first of July, and against all that follow'd upon the same; they made M. Cornet and Mulot defendants as we [Page 22] had done, and purpos'd to have all the prosecuti­ons requisite and necessary to this affair transacted in their names as well as ours.

M. Broussel having on the 4 of October 1649. spoken in the Chamber of Vacations concerning our two Petitions and the project of the Censure above inserted (a Copy whereof was annex'd to our se­cond Petition) it was ordain'd that he should cause notice to be given to MM. Cornet and Pereyret and such other as he thought fit of those whose names were subscrib'd to that Censure, with some also of them who complain'd thereof, that either side might appear the next day at the Palais at seven a clock of the morning in the said Chamber, to be heard there.

I went to see M. Broussel at his coming forth of the Palais. He told me this, and that he thought it con­venient to summon with MM. Cornet and Pereyret, M. Hennequin, who was the antientest of those that had subscribed. I made some scruple thereof at first, and represented to him, that we had not made M. Henne­quin a Defendant, nor did he meddle in this enter­prise, but that the authors of it caus'd him to be nam'd, in regard of some dislikes which they knew he had against the truths they struck at; and were willing on the one side to cover (what they could) their Conspiracy and Cabal with the good repute of that antient Doctor's name, who was not to be suspected thereof; and on the other to have him favourable to their designs by the inclination of his sentiments: That his candour made me concern'd for him, and I fear'd it would trouble him to think himself persecuted by us, in case he should be sent for to the Parliament.

This Consideration caus'd M. Broussel to consent to summon only MM. Pereyret and Cornet. After­wards, having bethought my self, that the Court could not be better and more truly inform'd of the things that had pass'd then by the mouth of one who would speak thereof with plainnesse and ingenuity, (as I knew M. Hennequin would do) and that I might acquaint him privately that it was for no other end that he was sent for; I return'd to M. Broussel to tell him this: He approv'd of it, and fol­low'd his first purpose: and I assur'd him that on our part M. de Mincé and my self would not fail to appear.

MM. Pereyret and Cornet were the next day more diligent then we. Assoon as they were come, an Usher advertis'd the Court thereof, and they were presently introduc'd; upon a conceit, as I imagine, that both sides were there. They had the advan­tage of speaking alone to the Court about a quar­ter of an hour, and a possibility of prepossessing it without our being there to observe what they said; and I did not otherwse come to know the things that pass'd during that quarter of an hour but by M. the President Coigneux, who was in office that week, and told us t [...]e same assoon as M. de Mincé and I were introduc'd.

He spoke to us very near in these words. The Court, before it pronounce any thing upon the Pe­titions presented by you, hath thought fit to hear both the one side and the other, to the end to bring you to agreement, and to oblige you to live peacea­bly. You complain of a certain Manuscript Censure which runs through the world under the name of some Doctors that style themselves Deputies of the Faculty for examining certain Propositions. Your Adversaries here, say they have not given order to any person to publish the same; That it is against their mind that it is publish'd; That they gave it not to any, nor spoke to any to give Copies of it; That they disown all such as have done it: Desire you any thing more, in order to being satisfy'd and living with good understanding together?

M. de Mincé began to speak after this discourse, and answer'd almost in these words. Messieures; About four or five years ago, when the heat began on either side about opinions of Doctrine which concern the Propositions in question, the Faculty, by an universal consent of all the Doctors, for a­voiding contentions and divisions which might arise amongst them thereby, ordain'd that no Speech should be had thereof on one side or other. From that time, they remain'd in silence and peace till the first of July last, when M. Cornet the Syndic (as I since understood, (said M. de Mincé) for I was not at that Assembly) by a manifest enterprise against that Conclusion of the Faculty, set afoot and requir'd to be debated certain Propositions relating to that doctrine: In which he not only violated the resolu­tion which the Faculty had taken not to speak there­of, but also acted contrary to the order receiv'd and practis'd from all time in the said Faculty, which is wont not to debate upon any Propositions, unless the books and places of the books from whence such Propositions are taken, be noted and examin'd; be­cause the understanding and true sense of them de­pends very often upon what goes before, and what follows after. Now the Propositions which M. Cor­net hath made and set afoot in that Assembly of the first of July, are loose and of uncertain sense, neither the places nor authors from whence they might be drawn being signify'd by him. Since that Assembly of the first of July, nothing more hath been said concerning those Propositions; for that of August was spent in a contest arising touching a pretension of the Chancellor of the University. In this of the first of September, the Faculty hath like­wise spoken nothing more thereof. But for all this there is publish'd this moneth a Censure under the name of pretended Deputies, who have no power so to do; it not appertaining to any but to the Fa­culty in a formal and legal assembly. Wherefore, may it please you, we desire that that pretended Censure be declar'd of no value and authority, as indeed it is not.

M. de Mincé having ended, and the President turned his head to M. Cornet, who said, That where­as they disown the Censure, they mean that they disown it indeed as to the publication, but not as to the doctrine. And as to what M. de Mincé had said, namely, that it is not the custom of the Facul­ty to censure Propositions without first examining the places of Authors whence they are taken, (he said) it was much otherwise: That the Registers of the Faculty were full of Censures which had been so made, upon bare Propositions, without noting the Authors whose they were. Particularly, that this was practis'd during the space of twenty years, from the year 1540. to the year 1560. which was the time when Luther and Calvin began to appear and publish their errors: That even the last year, the censuring of a book being spoken of in the Fa­culty, they had forborn to touch the Author to this hour, but order'd, that Particular persons who plea­sed to propound Propositions after two moneths time, should have liberty so to do.

Hereunto it was reply'd by M. de Mincé, that [Page 23] that which was said by M. Cornet was not true; that the example of the foregoing year which he brought made against him; the case thereof being thus; A Libel had been publish'd the year before under the name of F. Veron, in which many things were judg'd by the whole Faculty evidently mischievous; besides many invectives and injuries against the memory and reputation of M. the Abbot of Cyran, and the two MM. Arnauls: hereupon some persons inti­mating in the Faculty that there were things in that Libel which had relation to, and connexion with the matters concern'd in the Propositions in question, the Faculty ordain'd that the Censure of the said Book should be deferr'd, for fear mens minds should become heated and divided upon occasion of the said matters which were touch'd upon transiently and by reflexion in that Libel. All which shews with how little reason M. Cornet hath brought that example, and what wrong he hath done by causlesly violating so prudent and necessary a resolution as the Faculty had made for four or five years, not to determine or decide any thing touching those matters on one side or other.

At this time M. Hennequin came and was intro­duc'd into the Chamber, and as he advanc'd towards the side of the Table where MM. Pereyret and Cor­net were, Mr. Cornet went a step or two to meet him, as if he meant to tell him somthing in his ear, before he came to the place of speaking. Which M. Henne­quin perceiving, put his hand before his breast and face to stop him, and signifie to the Judges, that he meant not to speak any thing that M. Cornet purpo­sed to suggest to him. The President said to him, We have caus'd you to come hither, that we may be inform'd by you concerning a Censure of cer­tain Propositions, which runs under your name; and here are some of your brethren (pointing at M. de Mincé and me) who have complain'd to the Court thereof.

M. Hennequin answer'd, That he would speak the truth sincerely, as he had alwayes made profes­sion and was bound in conscience to do. He said, that indeed having been put amongst the Deputies nominated in the Assembly of the first of July for examining those Propositions, he accordingly had divers times met together with them in the house of the Scribe of the Faculty; and that they had noted the places of Scripture and of the Fathers which to them seem'd contrary to the said Propositions, with purpose to make report, and leave the judgement of the same to the Faculty, as to whom it appertaineth, and not to themselves; but as to the having deter­min'd the Propositions, or sign'd or decreed any Censure, that this they had not done. That in the mean time he had been astonish'd, when being at Troies, whither he lately took a journey, he saw divers Copies of a Censure brought from seve­ral parts; That likewise on the other side he had seen books written in defence of the said Proposi­tions; That all this was not well, and that it must be acknowledg'd that there was on either side a little too much heat.

The President said, that it behooved all of us to labour to moderate the same, and that the Court would on their part contribute their utmost there­unto; and thus he seem'd to put an end to this hea­ring, and to dismisse us. Which I seeing, and con­ceiving that the things which might be spoken for the obtaining of the Arrest we aim'd at, had not been sufficiently unfolded, I began to speak, and told the Court that M. de Mincé had been often absent from Paris during all that pass'd in this af­fair, and so could not represent to the Court many important circumstances thereof which came not to his knowledge; but that with their permission, I should resume the matter from the beginning, and lay open to the Court the whole Series thereof, if they would vouchsafe me one quarter of an hours audience. The Court with great gentlenesse gran­ted it, and I made an exact relation of all that had pass'd from the first of July till that time. I added to the things which I have spoken above thereof, that the number of Religious Mendicants which came to that Assembly, beyond what is appointed by the Arrests of Parliament, render'd their Depu­tation invalid; and hereof I took M. Hennequin to witnesse, who acknowledg'd the same. I also made the Court acquainted how the first President had interpos'd to reconcile us, and how his interpositi­on prov'd ineffectual for preserving us in peace with our Adversaries, because they violated the word which they hah pass'd to him, and he had given to us in their behalf. I reported the answer which M. Amiot made in the Assembly of the first of Septem­ber, when he was blam'd for that the Supplicate made then by him was contrary to the word which they had given to the first President, not to do any thing more concerning this affair; Namely, how he said, That it was true they had promis'd the first President to do nothing, but that they had not promis'd to to speak nothing: and I ask'd the Court hereupon, whether the actions that passe amongst us can consist in any thing else but words, and what inducement there could be to rely upon those of people who thus interpreted their own! I concluded, that, to bring us to peace and quiet, it was necessary that the Court would please to bind us thereunto by an Arrest; and that with lesse then this, what ever promises these Gentlemen might make, after the experiences we had had of their carriage all full of disguises and artifices, we could never be secure thereof, but should alwayes be in continual inquie­tudes and agitations.

The President said to me, How? If these Gen­tlemen promise you faithfully in presence of this Court, that they will think no more of what is past, and that they will do nothing more for the future; Do you fear that they will fail therein?

I answer'd, May it please you; Should M. Henne­quin passe such a promise to you, and did the per­formance thereof depend upon him, we should hold our selves secure, because he is a man of inte­grity and sincere; But we have not the same conceipt of these Gentlemen, we cannot confide in them.

The President addressing himself to M. Cornet, as'kd him, Whether he would endeavour to con­tent us, and promise the Court faithfully to re­main in quiet touching this affair?

M. Cornet answer'd in these very words, Sir, We Promise to make good all that we Pro­mis'd the First President.

M. le Coigneux reply'd to him also in these very words, Ha, Gentlemen, speak plain French, those loose words and General Promises are not Discourses to be held in this Company: The Sorbonne hath not the Repute of using Equivocations.

The involv'd and ambiguous answer of these Doctors, who clearly convinc'd the Court of the necessity of the Arrest which I mov'd for, gave me [Page 24] the boldnesse to resume and continue my Dis­course, by beseeching the Court to remember the Arrest which it was mov'd to issue against a Decree that came from the Inquisition of Rome, concerning a Book which prov'd the equality of authority in S. Peter and S. Paul. I shew'd that that Decree was obtain'd in this manner. The Nuntio sent to the Faculty a Roman Gazette, which related that there were Doctors of it there who maintain'd, That there might be more Heads in the Church; desiring the Faculty to tell him, whether this were true. Upon this proposal M. Pereyret was deputed to go to the Nuntio, and tell him that it was not. The Nun­tio demanded of M. Pereyret his answer in writing, who gave him such a one as himself pleas'd, with­out consulting the Faculty about it. This writing of M. Pereyret was at Rome made to passe for a Dis­avowing of the Faculty against the Book concern­ing the authority of S. Peter and St. Paul; and this pretended Disavowing drew after it that Decree of the Inquisition, which they durst not have made at Rome before, and against which the Court became oblig'd to issue the Arrest which interven'd. Now, I said, it was not to be doubted, but that they would make the same use of this pretended Censure, which they disown'd not but only as to the publication, and not as to the doctrine, because they could have wisht that it had been secret, to the end it might haue been taken for valid at Rome as an authentick act, and by which they might have extorted again a Decree, which would serve only to trouble and torment us, and which would again oblige the Court to provide against it, as it did in that other occasion.

M. Pereyret cry'd out hereupon in these very words; That all which I said was as false as the Devil,

I reply'd to M. Pereyret, and protested to the Court, That I said nothing but what was most true; That if the Court pleas'd to assign two of the Gen­tlemen on the bench to inquire thereof, in case any falsitie were found in what I had utter'd, I would submit to all the penalties which Calumniators de­serve: But that M. Pereyret ventur'd so boldly to say it was false, for that he fear'd the Arrest for which I made sute to the Court, by reason it would be an authentick piece, and destroy the effect which they promis'd themselves from their pretended Cen­sure, and shew the nullity thereof.

The President here interpos'd, and said that it would be much better that we agreed amongst our selves of our own accord, without the granting of that Arrest, or issuing out any thing in writing: That warr was kindled both without and within the Realm; that we had suffer'd famine; that there were still other scourges which threatned us; that it was a thing of ill relish to see Division amongst the Doctors; that the Court treated us with ho­nour, acting with us, in this manner, inviting us to be reconcil'd together charitably, and being willing to be contented with our Words; that after this, we ought to agree and live in peace.

I reply'd to the President, That we much acknow­ledg'd the honour and charity which the Court was pleas'd to shew us, and that if on our part we could not accept it, it was long of the temper of the ad­versaries we had to do with, which allow'd us not to account our selves in security from them without the Arrest, which we most humbly besee­ched the Court to grant us.

The President answer'd nothing more, but that the Court would do us justice. As we were de­parting from the barre to withdraw, M. Pereyret looking fixedly upon me, ask'd me with a very cholerick and high tone, Will you bind the Popes hands? Whereupon I approach'd back again to­wards the barrre, to desire the Court to take notice how by this word which proceeded from the abun­dance of his heart, he verified that which I had bla­med him for, and which he had said was so false; but some of the Gentlemen signify'd to me with the hand, that I had spoken enough thereof. So I ad­ded no more with my tongue, but pointed at the place where M. Pereyret, who was now gone from it, ask'd me that question; and all the Gentlemen had, as I imagine, without my so doing, sufficiently taken notice of the same. As we were withdraw­ing, I went close to M. Pereyret, and answer'd him very softly between him and me to the question which he had put to me, and told him, My design was not to bind the Pope's hands, but to hinder them, if I could, from surprising him.

When we were withdrawn, the Court consulted upon our Petitions, and upon what they had heard in this private audience; I call it private, because there was none there besides themselves and us. Take here the Arrest which interven'd

CHAP. XIII.

MOns. Hallier had been of sentiments and in­terests so different from those of M. Cornet in several things, that 'tis no small wonder that M. Cornet should think of going out of the office of Syndic, in the pursuit of the enterprise which he had contriv'd and hitherto little advanc'd; and that at his going out he should think of having M. Hallier for his successor in that place. Before that time they had never to my knowledge had any thing common, besides adherence and dependance on some persons of the Court of Rome; but in all other things a sufficiently great Antipathy. Neverthelesse M. Hallier was ad­vanc'd to the Office of Syndic by the whole Fa­ction of M. Cornet; and indeed the person of the Syndic was of very great consequence for the successe of the Enterprise, whether in regard of the correspondence necessary to be had with Rome for such things as depended thereof, or in regard of undertaking and carrying out those which should be acted in the Faculty.

On one side, M. Hallier's just and disinteress'd management I had observ'd in some Academical Affairs wherein we acted jointly together, kept me from thinking he could possibly resolve to fa­vour M. Cornet's enterprise; but on the other it was perfectly visible that M. Cornet having in his dispose the suffrages necessary for obtaining the Syndicate, would not have determin'd to give the same to M. Hallier, unlesse he had first drawn from him all possible assurance to second his De­signes. But to omit what may have been the tye between these two so opposite persons, I consi­der'd but one thing which I lookt upon as that which ought to serve me for a rule in that Electi­on after it was come to my knowledge; al­though I was very loth to make use of it, for that M. Hallier and I had ever been very good friends till that present; and for that when I had the honour to be Rector of the University, I had found him very active against the projects of the Jesuits to ruin it by getting to be incorporated into its body and made partakers of its privi­ledges.

But knowing that he had approv'd the doctrine of Sanctarel by setting his Approbation to the book of Corn. à Lapide a Jesuite upon the Canonical Epistles the same year that the Faculty condemn'd it, and all the Univesities of the Kingdom receiv'd and confirm'd the Censure thereof; I conceiv'd that to suffer him to enter into the sole Magistracy which is in the Faculty of Divinity, would be to trespasse against my duty towards the King and the publick, especially there being none but my self amongst all the Doctors, as I thought, that knew of his having given the said Approbation. Where­fore when M. Hallier was nominated for Syndic in the Assembly of the first of October 1649. and the suffrage was come to my turn, and no objection made by any of his unfitness for that place by rea­son of the aforesaid Approbation, I thought my self oblig'd to object the same, and upon that ground to oppose his election.

I shall not stand here to recite the passages in that Assembly upon this matter, because they are contain­ed in the Proces Verbal which was drawn up there­upon and soon after Printed. It shall suffice to sig­nify that M. de Heu Curé of S. Severin, M. Chastel­lain, M. Copin, M. de Mincé, M. Rousse, M. Bachelier and M. Brousse joyned with me in the opposition wh [...]ch I made against the said ele­ction.

M. Hallier employ'd divers of his friends to the end we might enter into some accommodement with him, and we on our part were as desirous thereof as himself, so far as the nature and circum­stances of the matter permitted, and provided we might have sufficient assurance that such accom­modement tended to the honour and publick peace of the Faculty as well as to the satisfaction of the parties concern'd.

The first time he gave me occasion to speak thereof was the 12. of October by a Doctor much his friend and mine, who came to me as we were go­ing from a Doctor's Act that day, and told me M. Hallier was prodigiously incens'd against me, for that he understood I intended to prosecute in Parliament the opposition I had made against his election to the office of Syndic. That M. Hallier had enjoyn'd him to assure me that he was absolutely dispos'd to live in peace with me, and to do his utmost for that of the Facul­ty: That he desir'd nothing more then to stifle the divisions arisen upon M. Cornet's enterprise, to re­concile the different opinions touching the prepositions made the first of July, and to reduce the most exas­perated minds to a just temper and mutual concord. That he promised in the word of an honest man to use his authority to these ends, and to deport himself to­wards us in his Syndical so well, that we should have cause to be glad of him, if we would but leave him in quiet and liberty to perform the duties of his place. That should he be brought before the Parlament upon the accusation fram'd by me against him, we ought to expect from him (I, particularly) all such treat­ments as are to be fear'd from a man justly provok'd and offended in his honour, which was dear to him, and which he resolv'd to maintain with the hazard of all other things: That we knew well what correspon­dence and credit he had at Rome to obtain or stop a Bull there against us. That he would interest the Pope and the Nuncio in his business; That he would stirre up the Clergy of France whose Agent he had been in the last Assembly of the year 1645. That all this put to­gether against the Parliament, might be able to balance its authority and make good his attempts. That as for me, he would destroy me, and that informations were promis'd him already against me.

I could hardly believe all these things, did I not take them out of a letter which I writ the next day while they were yet fresh in my memory, to one of our [Page 27] common friends, whom I thought fit to advertise thereof. And here take the very words of my answer to the menaces of M. Hallier.

I answer'd in summe, that I desir'd peace as much as he, and had always desir'd it; that whatever should happen, I would always act my utmost for it: but I wish'd a good one, safe and honorable. That I was not a man to betray weakly the cause of God and the King for a counterfeit peace. That all the powers wherewith he threatned me terrifi'd me not, in asmuch as I hop'd the justice of my cause and proceeding being known to them, they would approve my doings, and there would be no division for this cause between them and our Lords of the Court of Parliament. That I was sorry that he engag'd in this business; but private intorests are no­thing to me when the publick are concern'd. That what­ever he could say or do, I would omit nothing of my duty and of what was in my power for the sevice of God and the King, and for the defence of Truth and Justice.

Some dayes after came the festival of S. Ʋrsula; for the solemnising of which all the Doctors of Sor­bonne not absent in remote Provinces, resort thither together. M. the Archbishop of Ambrun was to preach there this year, and the Queen was to come thither. My chamber was chosen for the said Arch­bishop to retire into before and after his preaching; and accordingly he came thither about nine a clock in the morning.

Soon after his comming he began to speak to me of the foresaid agreement in a manner something more gentle then that of the above mentioned message, and to invite me thereunto by reasons not only relating to particular Doctors and all the Faculty, but also to the whole body of the Sate. This Prelate may remember that he found it no hard matter to convince me thereof, because I was per­fectly prepar'd thereunto not only for publick con­siderations and the desire which (he said) the Queen had for the agreement to be made, but also for that I had my self as great a desire of it as could be imagin'd. Neverthelesse all the conference the Archbishop and I had about this matter was terminated in general discourses, and we spoke not of any conditions that might be made to that end, neither at that time nor in two or three other converses, wherein he spoke to me of it again that day. There was likewise another per­son of the Colledge much devoted to M. Hallier, call'd M. Segures, who spoke to me about it in the same manner too without specifying any con­ditions thereof, and who knew also how desirous I was of it; but I did not find that an accommodation was any thing advanc'd by the discourse of either of them, whilst they remained within those termes.

Wherefore the time urging either to conclude it, if M. Hallier were dispos'd to do such things as were necessary in order to it, or to pursue my opposi­tion before the Parliament in the few days that remain'd thereof, to the end to get a Rule of Court therein before our ensuing Assembly of the 4. of November, if the publick interests could not con­sist with the particular aimes of M. Hallier; I re­solv'd to go the next day to M. Segures, to tell him as much and desire him to advertise M. Hallier thereof, and withall to propound to him what I desired of him, to the end I might have ground to desist from the prosecution I should otherwise be oblig'd to use agninst him; and to know after he had spoken with him, whether he lik'd the conditi­ons propos'd to him, or not.

M. Segure made several visits to M. Hallier with­in two or three days, (during which all prosecu­tions against him were suspended) about the ex­pedients and conditions which were to be taken in order to concluding the said agreement. I shall not mention the same here, because they are to be set down in a Liste, whereof I shall insert a Copy in due place. It shall suffice to say that M. Hallier made no difficulty to close with them, and to give all the verbal assurances thereof that could be de­sir'd before persons of honour and authority who were able to constraine him to the performance of what he promised: but he refus'd to subscribe what he promis'd, think [...]ng either it would be a dishonour to him, or that we distrusted his word, or that it might be said that he contracted for the place by his signature.

We promis'd him that we would keep it very se­cret, that none but the Coadjutor of Paris, now Cardinal of Retz (to whom M. Hallier had ad­dress'd to intreat him to interpose in this accommode­ment) should be the Depositary of it; and that [...]t should serve only to have recourse unto and regulate things by, in case that during his Syndicship com­plaint were made of his having fail'd in any one of the promis'd matters: That his office being expir'd, he should have his signature redeliver'd to him, to burn it. Moreover to remove this scruple, we offer'd him to sign on our part that which we should pro­mise to him. In fine, we yielded so far, as that we were contented with his writing down the things which should be promis'd on both sides without signing them, to the end the same might remaine a certain rule of Conditions of agreement, where­unto recourse might be had in case of need. But what ever could be said to him, he would never be brought to consent to sign any thing or leave any thing in writing concerning the said Con­ditions.

Wherefore seeing there remain'd not above two or three days of the Parliament, and that we could do no good upon M. Hallier, we thought fit to signify to him by M. Segure, that, after his refu­sal of the accommodation offerr'd to him, he ought not to take it ill if we continu'd to procure a Re­port of the Petition which we had presented against him.

Accordingly we sollicited a Report thereof, which did not hinder but that M. Segure came again the last day to make us new tender of accom­modement, of which the Bishop of S. Malio had spoken to him; namely, that the matters promis'd by M. Hallier should be written down and remain in the hands of the Coadiutor, not as if M. Hallier were oblig'd thereto by us, but as if the Coadjutor caus'd them to be written for his own remem­brance, and reciprocally desir'd the same of M. Hal­lier and of us.

I willingly accepted this tender; but not till I should have imparted the same to the Doctors inter­essed in the business with me, without whose ad­vice I would not conclude any thing therein. But as I was upon the point to impart it to them we understood that the very morning of that day, which was the 27. the Parliament had issu'd an Ar­rest upon our Petition, by which the Court receiv'd us as Appellants against the election of M. Hallier to the Syndicship, and ordain'd that upon the Appeal the Parties should have a hearing on the morrow after the feast of S. Martin; in the mean time prohibition [Page 28] was made to the said M. Hallier to meddle or interpose in the said office of Syndic, or execute any part thereof; and injunction to M. Cornet to discharge the duties thereof as he did before M. Hallier was chosen, till the Court should ordain otherwise therein. That moreover the Arrests issu'd against the Religious Mendicants, (who also had contributed with their Suffrages to the said election to the number of above two, though till this occasion there had been an Antipathy and continual feud between them and M. Hallier) should be put in execution.

We lookt upon this Arrest as a new obstacle to our agreement, because we were not so much Ma­sters of the affair as before; and the discharging of the Syndicship being forbidden to M. Hallier by this Arrest, there would need another to re-establish him in it.

Neverthelesse there was no forbearance of seek­ing means of reconcilement, especially during the two last Festivals of All-Saints; and M. Des-Chaste­aux, then Rector of the University, took very great care therein. But in fine, the Doctors with whom I was joyn'd in the businesse, would not hear of ought but of M. Hallier's signing what he promis'd, and of the writing's remaining in the hands of the Coadjutor, for the end and reasons above-men­tion'd.

The draught of Conditions which we requir'd M. Hallier to sign, contain'd, 1. That whilest he was Syndic he should promise for the restoring such peace as was in the Faculty before the month of July, and preserving the same, to keep an equality between both parties, by letting them enjoy the freedom of their sentiments, as well to utter the same vivâ voce, as to write them in their Theses. Moreover, not to carry on in any manner whatso­ever the enterprise of M. Cornet, set on foot in the month of July, concerning the examination and censuring of certain Propositions, and nomination of Deputies for those purposes. As also not to re­ject either in Theses or any other way, the Doct [...]in and Authority of S. Augustine, as it is contain'd in his Books, and as it hath been taught in the Scholes till then, for example, by M. de Sainte Beufoe. 2. That in case he (whilest Syndic) were oblig'd to go from Paris, he should promise to acquaint MM. N. and N. before he speak thereof to the Faculty, for prevention of such inconveniences as may arise upon the substitution of another, who may design to foment division in the Faculty. 3. That he should bind himself, being Syndic, and promise not to hinder, as such, or otherwise, the execution of the Arrests issu'd for the regulation of the Suffrages of Doctors Mendicants, in Assemblies and Con­sultations of the Faculty. 4. That provided he deny'd publickly, and persisted to deny his having given approbation to the Book of Cornelius à Lapide upon the Canonical Epistles, and consented to all sorts of condemnations su'd and prosecuted against the Propositions contain'd in that Author, of which complaint had been made to the Faculty: the Doctors who oppos'd his election, promis'd also to desist from their opposition, and to suffer him peace­ably to exerc [...]se the duties of his place.

It was eleven a clock at night on the third of No­vember 1649. when M. Hallier resolv'd to write with his own hand the Conditions of this agreement, to put the same the next morning, before the Assembly, into those of the Coadjutor, and to pro­mise to him performance thereof, accordingly as they are here express'd. I had notice of it on the fourth, which was the day of the Assembly, between six and seven in the morning, to the end I might re­pair to the Coadjutor, as accordingly I did with M. Taignier, and found M. Hallier there before us.

After some slight contests which touch'd not the bottome of the businesse, M. the Coadjutor taking him aside and giving him the Conditions to read which he had promis'd to write, to the end they might remain in his the said Coadjutor's hands, M. Hallier having read them, spoke some words very low to him. After which we being drawn near, the Coadjutor told us, that M. Hallier not only re­fus'd to write, but likewise was not resolv'd to pro­mise by word the Articles contain'd in that Paper. He express'd to us great regret to see this businesse out of probability of accommodation. For (said he) were there nothing between them but the mode and circumstances of things, some expedient m [...]ght be sought to facilitate the same; but there is not so much as an agreement about the substance. We testifi'd to the Coadjutor how troubled we were at the aversenesse of M. Hallier, and beseecht him to remember, that we were no wise the cause of the miscarriage of the intended reconcilement.

So we return'd to the Sorbonne, to the end the Arrest, as yet not s gnifi'd to M. Hallier, M. the Dean, and M. Bouvot the Register, might be signifi'd unto them before the Assembly. I will not here report any thing particularly that was done therein, all be [...]ng contain'd at large in the Processe Verbal, which was soon after printed thereupon, and signed by the Usher of the Parliament, who came to the Assembly to signifie the same there. I shall only say in this place, that notwithstanding the said Arrest which expresly interdicted M. Hallier all the functi­ons of Syndic, he did not forbear to execute them all in this Assembly; and this, with a strange contempt of the Parliaments Author ty, by himself and all the Doctors who elected him to that place.

The day of this Assembly being pass'd, it be­hoov'd to wait the resitting of the Parliament, to re­present to them the infringements that had been made of their Arrests. We presented a new Petiti­on to them, by wh [...]ch we besought them to take or­der therein, and cause the same to be executed. We annex'd to this Petition the Processe Verbal of the Usher, and a Summons made to M. Bouvot on the 18. of November, to declare who had till that day discharg'd the office of Syndic since the Assembly of the 4th. of November, to which M. Bouvot had answer'd that it was M. Hallier.

In the mean time M. Hallier ceas'd not to renew his solicitations for an accord with us, notwithstand­ing all that was pass'd. He had recourse for that effect to the Bishop of Amiens and the Coadjutor, and again assur'd them, and entreated them to assure us, that he would deal equally with both sides in the matters of Grace, Predestination, and Free-will, and would not in Theses reject the sentiments of S. Augustine.

After what was past we saw no great likelihood of any reconciliation, and little consider'd what might be propounded to us from M. Hallier; nor did we trouble our selves with deliberating what to do in reference to his late offer to the said two Pre­lates: For before they had acquainted us with it, he went to the Coadjutor and desir'd him to release him of his word, and excuse him if he could promise nothing.

Fryday 26 November, M. Broussel reported our new Petition, to which report the first President spoke thus: See (said he) here's a very conside­rable businesse, to reproach an honest man for an Approbation given by him ever since the year 1626. Who are the Petitioners? M. Broussel answer'd, the Petition must be read, and then, Sir, you will see who the Petitioners are, and find that this is not an affair of so small consequence as you apprehend. The Petition was read. When I was nam'd, the first President said, There, There's the man that makes all this adoe. However the Petition was sign'd with Soit montre, Let it be admitted. The President de Mesmes seconded the motions of the first Pre­sident to pacifie matters. But when the Doctors Mendicants came to be spoken of, the President de Mesmes said, We cannot alwayes live in this manner, some course must be taken for redresse.

After ten a clock the first President sent to seek M. Cazaut, and ask'd him whether he had made the Processe Verbal, concerning what had pass'd in Sor­bonne. M. Cazaut answer'd, Yes, and that that Processe Verbal would astonish him; That never was seen such a Rebellion against the Arrests of the Court. The first President caus'd the first draught of it to be brought to him, the copy being not yet finish'd.

We went the same day to M. Bignon, and told him, that we would cause our Adversaries to be Summon'd to appear the next morning at the Bar of the Parliament, to argue the businesse, and he answer'd us that we should be heard there.

The arguing of other Causes being dispatcht, MM^r. the King's Learned Council caus'd all the people to withdraw saving us. As M. Langlois, the Advocate retain'd on our side, was beginning to open the matter, and we stood towards the window, there appear'd on the other side an Attorney or Pro­curator, who said, Messieurs, The Cause intended to be open'd to you I am charg'd with, my Clients have had no notice of this hearing till yesterday in the Evening, and they have no Advocate provided. M. Talon thereupon ask'd him, Where his Clients were? He answer'd, In the Hall: M. Talon said; Call them hither, there needs but one word in this businesse, we will hear them by their own mouths. The Attorney said, They are not instructed in their own affairs; and so he withdrew. We continu'd our pleading, and besides the opening of our Case by the Advocate, MM. de Mincé and Brousse dis­play'd it from the bottom. Amongst other things which were spoken there, we complain'd of the Coriolanus reprinted by M. Bail, containing the same Doctrine with Corn. à Lapide. The King's Learned Council told us, that when such evil books were publish'd, there needed no more in order to have justice upon them, but straitway to bring them to the Bar. Their conclusions were; that on the King's part nothing hinder'd but we might have audience the first day, and they told us that we must repair to the first President, who would sign us a Placet for appearance on Monday morn­ing.

M. the first President aiming to prevent us of an Arrest, and to reduce us to a Treaty with our Ad­versaries, made many scruples to award us the said Placet; but we were so urgent upon the rules of Court, notwithstanding the difficulties and refusals he made us, that at length he took his pen and began to superscribe our Placet. Yet as he was writing, a resolution took him, to deny us the same abso­lutely; he return'd the pen which we had present­ed to him, and instead of appearing with our Advo­cates, as we ought to do according to the usual or­der, he sent us back to our Reporter, by whom (he said) we should be heard on Monday concerning our Petition. Neverthelesse when our Reporter was according to this Rule going to speak thereof on Monday, the first President stopt him by a new diversion to other businesse, and only sent to tell us at ten a clock, that we must come and wait upon him after dinner. We did so; and there met with our Adversaries; in which interview, and many others in the same place, we had divers conferences with them in his presence. It is not material to give ac­count of them; only I will touch two circumstances, which are too considerable to be omitted. One is, that M. Hallier having in one of those visits told the first President, that he could not obtain peace with us, because he had refus'd to sign the Propositions of Jansenius: We answer'd him immediately, that he had never been spoken to about them. M. Hallier reply'd, that we caus'd the same be demanded of him by the Coadjutor: We answer'd, that it was no­thing so. But returning again the next morning, M. de Lalane, who in the mean time went to the Coadjutor for the same purpose, said to the first President, Sir, I am commanded by the Coadjutor to tell you from him, that he never from us demanded of M. Hallier to sign the Propositions of Jansenius, as M. Hallier told you yesterday. To which the first President having answer'd, that that was not the matter in question; M. de Lalane reply'd, Sir, it is not just that M. Hallier should impose upon the Co­adjutor and us, and that we say nothing thereof. — The second is, that whatever instance we could use to bring him to allow that our contests should be decided according to the ordinary wayes by the judgement of the Court, he would not con­sent thereunto, but told us that we must labour to end the same our selves by agreement; adding, that this was the mind of the Court, which he testifi'd, that he had receiv'd order to acquaint us with.

CHAP. XIV.

THe first day of December being arriv'd, M. Charton told the Assembly of the Faculty, that the first President had sent for either side, and signi­fi'd to us, that the Court of Parliament desir'd we would seek amongst our selves some terms of agree­ment.

M. de Mincé spoke next, and testifi'd that the first President's meaning was not to remit businesses to the judgement of the Faculty, but only to invite both parties to seek wayes of Accommodation amongst our selves.

M. Hallier spoke something which caus'd a con­test to arise between M. de Mincé and him, and which was the occasion that M. de Mincé having told him that he ought not to thrust himself into the [Page 30] Administrations of the Syndicship, M. Hallier de­clar'd, that he did not pretend to discharge any of them in this Assembly.

M. Mulot put to the Vote that which was pro­pounded by M. Charton. M. Messier Subdean, de­livering his opinion the first, said, that for the Pro­positions it would be fit to nominate two Doctors on each side, to the end they might confer together of what was to be done. But being advertis'd that the Propositions were not under consideration, he alter'd his suffrage, and said, that he judg'd the way of agreement was, to execute the Arrests of the Court.

After which no person spoke more concerning the Propositions, till M. Pereyret, whose advices are usually infallible Prognosticks, and certain rules of the sentiments of all those of that party. He said, that in order to a solid peace, it behoved to discusse the principal cause of the division, to look to that which chiefly had incens'd us, and that was Doctrine. That as for the Syndicship and the other things, they were not the principal, but only accessaries. That it behov'd to apply the remedy to the root of the Evil. That it was this that was chiefly to be ex­amin'd, and from which we might most expect peace. That all which had been done proceeded from that source. Wherefore it was requisite to give satis­faction therein, and for that end to take time to deli­berate again thereupon, and in the mean while to invite all people to examine them. That they who were deputed should do the same. That in the in­terim it was fit to live in friendship and good intelli­gence one with another; and for this purpose, to forbear writing or speaking any thing about the said Propositions, and putting the same into Theses. That if in the mean space any Bachelors or Doctors attempt any thing contrary to this rule, either in Theses or Books, it behov'd the Faculty to punish them sharply and severely by its Censures. That not only the first President, but also all the other Presidents and Counsellors whom they had con­ferr'd with, had advis'd to proceed in this manner; and thus it was that they design'd to act in this Ac­commodation.

M. Coppin perceiving that this advice tended to renew the enterprise of the first of July, said as well in his own name as in that of a great number of Doctors, (whose mind never was to eschew the examination of those Propositions or others, but who on the contrary alwayes desir'd that it should be set afoot, provided it were done with conditions necessary for the manifestation of truth, and the establishment of a firm peace amongst the Doctors) He said (as I intimated) as well in his own name as in that of the Doctors, that if the resolution were taken to set upon such examination, he demanded that certain conditions should be observ'd therein, such as all equitable persons would esteem just and necessary for the right performance of the same, and which he was going to propound to the Faculty: To do which, he took in his hand a paper, wherein he had written the same; but upon this there was rais'd a great noise, caus'd partly by such as lik'd not the mention of Conditions, and partly by others who dislik'd that we should propose them, because that in this Assembly the question was not about such examination.

We answer'd, that indeed the Dean did not put the same to the Vote, yet M. Pereyret did not for­bear to debate upon it, and by his discourse give cause to believe that it was intended to turn the de­liberations of the Faculty that way. M. Pereyret went about to put it off, but he could not handsomly. M. Amiot maintain'd that M. Pereyret had reason to say that such examination was the thing to be consi­der'd, for that it was requir'd to seek wayes of ac­cord, and the difference being about Doctrine, it was fit to speak thereof. As M. Coppin continu'd offering to read his paper, (because there would be no time to read it after the examination were con­cluded upon, and the noise continuing, he could not have a moment of audience) on the one side M. Mulot out of a caprichio by force snatcht away his paper, and M. Pereyret on the other to appease the noise which increas'd more and more, alter'd his former sentence, or at least explain'd it; and con­cluded no more to examine the Propositions, or to forbid the maintaining of them. M. Mulot also render'd M. Coppin his paper, who gave it into the hands of M. Bouvot, to the end it might be regi­stred, to be made use of, and had recourse to, as often as it should please those Gentlemen to at­tempt the examination of the matters in contest.

M. Charton delivering his opinion, did not for­bear to conclude again upon the examination of the Propositions, without speaking ought, or having any regard to the Conditions presented by M. Cop­pin. M. Morel advis'd the same with M. Charton, and said that the examination was already made by the Deputies, that there remain'd no more but for them to make their report thereof; that it was re­quisite to deferre it still, and in the mean time to forbid the Bachelors to maintain those Propositions; but that it was not fit to name other Deputies to discusse the same; and as for M. Hallier, that things ought to be so order'd as that he abide in the office of Syndic.

M. Hallier stood up, and said he would willingly relinquish it, if need were; yet he should advise, that eight or ten Doctors conferr'd together about what was to be done therein; but that it behov'd not to speak of condemning the one or the other.

M. Amiot said, that the time agreed upon to forbear speaking of the Propositions, and of the other transactions of the first of July, was expir'd; that it behov'd now to speak thereof, and to make valid what was till then only suspended.

When I perceiv'd that this advice to take the Propositions in hand again was propos'd by many Doctors, and that it was to be fear'd lest it should prevail, I caus'd notice to be given to an Usher of the Court of Parliament, whom I kept ready to sig­nifie, in case of need, the Arrest issu'd on the fifth of October, and spoken of before, by which they were forbidden to proceed further upon the business of the Propositions. M. Tassin who receiv'd the charge of signifying the said Arrest, brought it to the Faculty to the Table: They knew not what it was, but had wholly forgotten this Arrest, for the publishing of it had been deferr'd whilst it seem'd not necessary; wherefore it was easily resolv'd that it should be read, to know what it was. Whilest it was reading, MM. Pereyret and Cornet deny'd their having spoken that which the Arrest expresly rela­ted to have been spoken by them, in presence of the Court, when they were heard there. M. de Saint Roch reply'd to them, that then they needed only to enter a challenge of falsity against the Arrest, and M. Brousse requir'd a Memorandum of the Lye which they gave the whole Court.

After that this Arrest was read, the Suffrages con­tinu'd on. M. Cornet said the signification of this Arrest disturb'd the peace, and hinder'd them from deliberating of wayes of accord, for that it bound their hands. He was answer'd, that wayes of ac­cord were sought for upon M. Hallier's businesse; that this Arrest concern'd only the examination of the Propositions, in which it forbad them further to proceed, and therefore did not hinder but that they might endeavour to find means of agreement. M. Cornet continuing his speech, said, that then himself was of M. Chappellas's opinion, and that these con­tests ought to be taken up according to the desire of the first President, who made the overture of sus­pending the businesse of the Propositions during three or four months; and that himself should ad­vise that the said terme be prolong'd; and never­thelesse because the affair of the Syndic requir'd ex­pedition, that three Doctors of each side be nomi­nated, and three in the name of the Faculty, who should all agree about means to accommode the contests.

M. Amiot did not forbear, after this advice, to require a Memorandum of the publishing of this Arrest, as if it had been a misdeed committed against the intentions of the Parliament, by them who caus'd it to be publish'd. And M. Brousse requir'd one likewise of the time in which it was publisht, namely, after divers had given their Suffrages for continuing the examination of the Propositions. He also layd open in general what was contain'd in the paper of Conditions presented by M. Coppin, and requir'd again that M. Bouvot should not fail to re­gister it.

After the reading of the said Arrest; there was no more speech of proceeding to examine the Proposi­tions, but only of nominating Commissioners for the businesse of M. Hallier; and at length after di­vers Expedients mention'd, the plurality of Suffrages concluded that M. Hallier should name three on his own part, M. de Mincé three others, and that as many should be nominated in behalf of the Faculty, as persons indifferent, namely M. Chappellas, M. Gauquelin, and M. du Val, which nine were to meet and consult amongst themselves of means of accord, and make report to the Faculty the seventh of the same month, of what they offer'd in order to an Ac­commodation.

The proceeding of the Doctors with whom we had to do, was sufficiently strange throughout the whole deliberation. For they debated in the same manner as they would have done if they had been Supreme Arbiters of the Accommodation, and as if the Court had remitted the whole businesse unto them to ordain thereupon. And although we were all divided into two parties, of which some were more heated and others lesse, yet they pretended that there was a third body between them and us, which they call'd The Faculty, (which yet consisted only of themselves) because with the help of the Religious Mendicants their number was unquesti­onably greater then ours. We did not omit to inti­mate to them very distinctly upon two or three occa­sions in this Assembly, that there was not in the Company a third party which compos'd the Faculty; that neither the Court nor the first President had re­mitted us to be judg'd by themselves, but only to seek between them and us the means of reconciling us, and with charge, that if we did it not, we should have recourse to the Court of Parliament, to be judg­ed there. Notwithstanding, though we endeavor'd to make this as clear as possible, they could scarce be brought to understand our language, nor to for­bear acting as if they had been absolute masters of our differences, and as if the Faculty had been some kinde of thing distinct from themselves and us.

Moreover M. Brousse oppos'd this Result as well in his own name as in ours. He said Com­missioners could not be nominated on behalf of the Faculty, which was no party by it self in this affair, but was wholly divided into two parties. He said, that if it were requisite to nominate Doctors for mediators between such as should be nominated on either side, it would belong to these Doctors to choose them, and to agree about them, in case themselves could not agree together. He said, that particularly the persons nam'd as indifferent, were not so; having declar'd themselves too o­penly in this assembly for M. Hallier: and he warned the said M. Hallier and the Dean to execute the Arrests publish'd; telling them; that in default thereof he made against them all Protestations re­quisite in such cases, and persisted in all Oppositions, Appeals and Protestations heretofore made. Ne­verthelesse the Dean forbore not to warn M. de de Mincé to nominate three Doctors on the part of the Opposers for carrying on the Accord. M. de Mincé answer'd, that without prejudice to the De­clarations and Protestations made by M. Brousse, he would nominate them that day, and deliver them in writing to M. Bouvot the Register. M. Hallier was likewise warn'd by the Dean, and he immedi­ately nominated for himself MM. Pereyret, Mo­rel, and Le Moine. And thus this Assembly ended.

The Conditions for examining the doctrine of Grace which M. Coppin presented in our behalf to the Faculty, were not enter'd in our Registers, what ever importunity we could use to have it done, be­cause M. Cornet ever since that time was Master of our Registers, and put nothing therein but what himself would. Yet they were printed almost as soon as they were presented, and have been so a­gain; however I shall not omit to give a Copy of them in the Collection of pieces I intend to place af­ter this Journal. I shall only observe here, that it is said there in expresse terms, that the Propositions presented by M. Cornet to the Faculty for Censure, are equivocal and ambiguous, and are not maintain'd by any one in the sense which they seem to have of themselves. Postquam omnibus innotuit quàm peri­culosè M. Nicolaus Cornet Propositiones quasdam de Gratia ambiguas & aequivocas, A NULLO AUTO­RE IN SENSU QUEM PRAE SE FERRE VI­DENTUR ASSERTAS, vocaverit in medium, & exa­minandas Facultati exhibuerit, &c.

CHAP. XV.

THough we were not bound to follow the Result of the Assembly held in the forenoon, but on­ly so far as we judg'd it convenient to conform thereunto; neverthesse, not to reject this way of accommodation, in case it might have any good successe, and having consider'd that in particular [Page 32] conferences about this affair we should alwaies have liberty to accept or reject, as we thought good; M. de Mincé in the afternoon deliver'd a Note to M. Bouvot, in which he nominated M. Chastellain, M. Bachelier, and me, to confer with the Doctors no­minated by M. Hallier, for accommoding the Process commenced against his pretended Election to the Syndic­ship, or rather for finding means to bring him fairly out of it; because he (the said de Mincé) alwayes thought that M. Hallier ought not to have been elected to it; for which purpose he made this nomination of Commissio­ners or Deputies, without prejudice to our Opposition.

M. Chastellain, the antientest of these nine Depu­ties, assembled us according to the custom of the College of Sorbonne to the lodgings of M. Bouvot on the fourth of December, between nine and ten in the morning. When we were all come thither, he propounded to us the matter about which we were assembled, and put it under deliberation a­mongst us, as it uses to be in the Faculty, to the end every one might give his advice thereupon.

M. Pereyret, who was the first to speak to the pro­posal made by M. Chastellain, deliver'd his advice as it shall be reported hereafter. In the mean time it is worth observing, that by all that pass'd in the se­veral conferences we had with the first President touching our affairs, we found in him so great an a­versenesse to suffer them to be manag'd by the usual wayes of justice, and so great a resolution to have us labour to terminate them our selves, that we were constrain'd before that Assembly of the first of Decemb. to resolve therupon, and bethink our selves of such conditions as were fit to be offer'd for the reconciliation which we might be oblig'd to make, to the end that by concluding the same, we might live in the Faculty with some kind of peace and free­dom.

Those Conditions, besides them which concern'd the Syndicship of M. Hallier, hereafter related, were, 1. That the two years of his Syndicship being expir'd, M. de S. André, who had had in the assembly of his election the plurality of legitimate Suffrages, be Syndic, and exercise the functions thereof during the two following years. 2. That during the time in which M. Hallier should have occasion to be absent from Paris, whether for the necessities of his Arch­deaconry of S. Malo or othewise, M. de S. André exercise the functions thereof. 3. That M. Hallier come to the Sorbonne thrice a week, upon dayes ap­pointed, to satisfie the Doctors and Bachelors that have any thing to do with him. 4. That M. Hallier have no power to reject out of Theses the Proposi­tions of the antient Doctrine of the Faculty, and of France, touching the Church, the Councils, the Pope, the Supremacy of the King, and the Li­berties of the Gallicane Church, for the maintain­ing of which, the Bachelors who have their The­ses signed by their chief Masters and Presidents, be left by him in perfect liberty. That likewise he have no power to reject out of them the doctrin of S. Au­gustin touching Grace, Predestination and Free­will; nor to keep the said Theses, nor to alter in a­ny thing the order and discipline of the Facul­ty. 5. That the Conclusions complain'd of a year or eighteen moneths ago, be review'd and enter'd into the Registers conformably to the truth of the things which pass'd, and in such words as may not injure any one, but may be admitted by such as are concerned therein. 6. That the two Conscriptors nominated contrary to form in the absence of the opposers of M. Hallier's election, being persons al­together partial, be either both, or at least one of them chang'd, and two others duly agreed upon put in their places; or that one of them quit his of­fice, and such Doctor put in his room as the Oppo­sers should choose, to take care as well of the Con­clusions hereafter to be made, as of the Doctors to be nominated for examining the Bachelors, to the end to hinder, that when it is known that any of them are taken to be of opinions not agreeable to one of the parties, there be not examiners assign'd them of wholly differing judgements, and inclina­ble to use them ill in their examinations. 7. That the Advocates General be inform'd of all these Con­ditions of our Agreements, to the end they may adde what we may possibly have omitted con­ducive to the publick interest, the King's service, and the duty of their offices.

M. Bachelier, who was to speak next after M. Pe­reyret in this private assembly, propos'd some of these conditions; and before the others declar'd their sentiments, M. Pereyret said, that provided they were agreed upon the Capital matter of these contests, all that M. Bachelier requir'd would admit no scruple, but be very easie to perform. He added further, that these things needed not to have been demanded, being imply'd sufficiently without being spoken of; as also that the expences made on either side in these contests, be reembours'd out of the publick monies of the Faculty.

All the other Gentlemen who spoke after M. Ba­chelier, till it came to me, were of M. Pereyret's o­pinion, both as to the substance and as to the cir­cumstances of what M. Bachelier added thereunto, saving that some alledg'd that it was not in our pow­er to make Conscriptors, but that they were to be nominated by the Faculty: all agreed that it was just to make them according to these conditions, and that the Faculty would be inclin'd to nominate such as with submission to it we should agree upon.

I was oblig'd to follow the order which all those Gentlemen kept, and I spoke last. I testify'd how great joy I found in their inclinations to our peace; but that the better to judge and speak thereof with more certainty, it would be fit to write down and view the conditions with which it was made, that so they might be perform'd before the peace be judg'd perfectly concluded and agreed upon; That I would for my own part contribute my utmost thereunto; That I had great hopes all these condi­tions would be perform'd, both for that I account­ed them just, and because I perceiv'd they were acceptable to them: But yet that in these kinds of transactions it behoov'd not to defer those things till after-Agreements, which ought to precede, or at least accompany them. Every one advis'd me to fear nothing, and told me, that content should be given me; and so way was given to M. Pereyret to dictate to M. Bouvot the Register who was present, the things which he had spoken in his Advice. The Copy thereof here follows, being all fill'd with his own matter, and having, no doubt been complot­ted before with M. Cornet.

I was very attentive to that which M. Bouvot writ, whilst M. Pereyret dictated to him, and I very easily perceiv'd the equivocal terms wherein this Accord was drawn in reference to the Propositions. I lookt upon it as a new seminary of divisions upon all oc­casions, wherein every one might have ground to interpret it to his own advantage. That our Ad­versaries being more numerous then we, would over-rule its interpretation when ever they pleas'd. And lastly, that the Referring to the antient Syndics such scruples as might arise about The­ses, was the establishing of a petty Tribunal, and kind of Inquisition in the Faculty, by attributing to them a Jurisdiction appertaining to all the Do­ctors in a body, which might hereafter put fetters and constraint upon their sentiments, which ought to be preserv'd in the liberty hitherto so advanta­geous to them. This I accounted so much the more dangerous, for that amongst the Six Do­ctors formerly Syndics, MM. Pereyret and Cornet being of the number, and M. Hallier the present Syndic, I did not finde so many of them equita­ble to us, as there were prejudic'd against us. Wherefore upon the motion of signing this Wri­ting as soon as it was finish'd, before any one had sign'd it, I took M. Chastellain and M. Bachelier a­side, and beseecht them that they would take one dayes time to review and examine it before-hand, as well for the reasons abovesaid which I partly no­ted to them, as for that there was no mention therein of any of the conditions which we had de­manded in order to this agreement, and I thought not expedient to sign any before they were all per­form'd; That we had to do with people that would never seek reconcilement with us as they do, were it not that they found themselves forc'd to it by the justice of the prosecutions we intend against them, and who would afterwards laugh at us and all that they have promised us, if we should give over those so just and necessary prosecutions with­out making the benefits thereof which we may for establishing the order, discipline and antient do­ctrine of the Faculty; That we had reduc'd them to reason about the businesse of the Propositions by the Arrest of the fift of October. That this of the Syndicship would have as good an issue; that it should never be carried without occasioning an information of the infringements made of the Ar­rests of Parliament touching Religious Mendicants, (especially at the time when M. Broussel and M. Viole came to the Faculty) and without doing al things necessary for repairing the disobediences committed against the authority of the Court, and for procuring the execution of those Arrests which they knew to be so important to the good of the Faculty. I entreated them that for the honour of God they would have one afternoons patience for examining all that was to be consider'd about this businesse. But with all the representations I could use, they were not to be brought to any delay. M. Chastellain was much troubled with the Gout, and had caus'd himself to be brought with very great pain from his own Lodging to that of M. Bouvot, and therefore could not be prevail'd with to come again, nor M. Bachelier to doe any thing but what he saw M. Chastellain do. So all eight sign'd the Writing, as it is set down before; and at the signing of it, the rest assur'd M. Chastellain and M. Bachelier, that they would not fail in the conditions which we had requir'd of them.

I was much surpriz'd to find my self the only person left to sign them, of nine who were much more antient, experienc'd and judicious then my self; I saw that I could not avoid being blam'd as obstinate, the sole cause of the divisions of the Fa­culty, and willing to keep up the disorder, of which some reproaches had been already made me with lesse apparence then there was in this occasi­on: but on the other side I could not resolve to avoid this vain reproach by signing a thing which seem'd to me so evidently mischievous.

However, they press'd me to sign it by threat­ning me to make complaints of me everywhere, and to impute to me all the evil that might arise from our disunion; but I could not be mov'd to do it; and all the expedient I could devise in this difficult conjuncture, was, to require time to con­sider what I was to do, and a Copy of the Result which they would have me sign as it is noted by our Register at the foot thereof, and is above de­clar'd.

When I conferr'd hereupon with divers of our Brethren, I found none but was very glad of the resistance which I made thereto; many of them betook themselves to represent the consequences thereof to M. Chastellain and M. Bachelier; who at length became perswaded that I had reason on my side, particularly in reference to the petty Tribunal which was going to be erected amongst us, (con­sisting of the other Syndics) who were to become the only rules and masters of doctrine; and M. Chastellain resolv'd to summon us together again, to review and put into Latin that which was sign­ed, to the end it might be fit to be reported to the [Page 34] Faculty; and for that by reason of his indisposition he was unable to come again to the house of the Fa­culty, he intreated us to meet at his own.

It was on S. Nicolas's day in the afternoon. When I arriv'd there, the new Result was already pre­par'd in Latin, and sign'd by all the Deputies ex­cept M. Chappellas and le Moyne, who were not yet come. It was presented to me ready drawn and signed as I am going to insert it here, to the end I might sign it also.

In reading this result thus new model'd in Latin, I found a new difficulty in it besides those which I had found the first time. For to remedy that which I made of having recourse to the antient Syndics, it was put, that in case there arriv'd any difficulty about the Propositions, the Syndic shall consult the Faculty thereupon: and that if the case be so urgent that the Faculty cannot conveniently assemble, then he shall take counsel of all the antient Syn­dics. It seem'd to me that on one side this Liber­ty given the Syndic to consult the Faculty about the said Propositions, was an Impeachment to the Ar­rest of the fift of October, and gave room for the re­viving of M. Cornet's enterprise at pleasure; and that on the other, the liberty given him and the ob­ligation lay'd upon him withall to recurre to all the antient Syndics, when the affair permitted not the Faculty to be assembled, was for ever to erect such a Tribunal in the Faculty, by allowing him to re­curre thereunto when he pleas'd; and moreover to impose a yoak and inconvenience upon him which our Syndic was not accustom'd to bear; Wherefore I excus'd my self again, with more con­fidence (though with much more grief) from sub­scribing this new Writing.

The next day (Dec. 7.) the Faculty assembled extraordinarily to hear the report of what we had done in the businesse. M. Chastellain said that the Result touching the Propositions and the Syndicship was in the hands of M. Bouvot, who should read it; and that none of the other Conditions agreed upon were put into it, (as namely about the new choice of Conscriptors, and review of the Conclusions) because for these it was rely'd upon the word of the Deputies which they had pass'd, and upon the con­fidence that the Assembly would approve the same. — So M. Bouvot read the Result in the very terms wherein it is transcribed above. — After it was read, I acquainted the Assembly what a trouble it was to me that I could not sign it, and laid forth the reasons thereof with all possible respect to the rest of the Deputies. Which yet did not hinder but that M. Chastellain and M. Chappellas express'd some displeasure against me for it; and touching ambiguity of words complain'd of by me. M. Chappellas said, that there was no subtlety intended therein, nor any design to prejudice any party; but whereas there was to be no more speech of the said Examination, it behooved to find some reason for it; and this in the Preamble was alledg'd to that purpose, so that it might be said on both sides, Causa quam putatis victricem causâ cecidit; he concluded, that in stead of the word Definitiones the word Sanctiones was fit to be put into the Agreement; M. Hennequin ha­ving intimated the same in his Sentence.

Most of the Doctors also who spoke before me, pronounc'd it fit to retrench out of the said agree­ment that which I judg'd ill therein; (namely, that in case of difficulties arising, the Syndic should con­sult the Faculty, or have recourse to the antient Syndics) which was accordingly retrench'd. This being done, and on the other side many of my friends pressing me to acquiesce in the Accord, although I was not yet satisfi'd, yet because it behooved to consider all things, and to accept of the best that was offer'd, when all that was desir'd could not be obtain'd; when it came to my turn to give my sentence, I consented thereunto, and said I was rea­dy to sign it, with regard had to the things above­mention'd, and provided security were given for the punctual performance of the conditions about the Conscriptors, and the Review of the Conclusi­ons whereof M. Chastellain had spoken. After which all nine of us were appointed to go and ren­der thanks to the first President, the Kings Coun­sel, and some of the Presidents of the Morter who had interpos'd in our Accommodation; and accor­dingly we went forthwith. It was also said that the book of Cornelius à Lapide and the Coriolanus should be deliver'd into the hands of the King's Counsel for the discharge of the Faculty.

M. Hallier was not present at this Assembly, and M. de Sainte Beuve delivering his sentence touching the point the Syndicship, said, that al­though he accounted what was ordain'd about M. [Page 35] Hallier in that businesse somewhat uncouth, yet he should for his part tell the Faculty that he would do whatsoever it desir'd. M. Cornet officiated as Syndic here, and assoon as we were gone to make our visits, began to infringe the conditions which had been promis'd only by word of mouth. For whereas it was agreed to review the Conclusions register'd within a year or eighteen months past, that the false and offensive words might be expung'd; at the end of this Assembly, after the ordinary sup­plicates were done, he caus'd the Conclusions of the preceding Assemblies which had not yet been twice read, to be read again. M. the Abbot of Ʋalcrois­sant who by chance staid till the end of the Assembly, observing something in these conclusions to the pre­judice of the Opposers, said, he conceiv'd that since peace was made, it was reasonable, according to what had been propounded, that the same Depu­ties should review the said conclusions, to see what might be amended therein. Most of them which remain'd signifi'd that they esteemed this just. M. Cornet would have put it off, and said there was not company enough to deliberate thereupon, the Assemby being broken up. M. Marcan reply'd that if there was enough for the reading of them again, there was also enough for the deliberating upon them. This press'd M. Cornet home, and constrain'd him to say, that they should be review'd before they were enter'd in the Registers of the Faculty; which all that were present declar'd to be just.

But how unsafe is it in Agreements to defer the performance of conditions wherewith they are made, when the business is with people of little ingenuity and good meaning! For the removing of the ob­structions of this, we yeilded in several things be­yond measure; and yet in the very next Assembly after this on Jan. 1. 1650. it was requisite to make many complaints of non-performance of the condi­tions which had been promis'd. There arose new contests in the Faculty about the Conscriptors whom they would not have chang'd, and about the Con­clusions which they would not have read again but as MM. Moral and Cornet had fram'd them. It was requisite to make new protestations before the Fa­culty; it was requisite to present again to it the con­ditions propos'd on the first of December by M. Copin; it was requisite to enter a complaint before Notaries of their dishonesty and breach of promise with whom this decetfull peace was concluded, and to declare there that if it were no farther kept, then MM. Hallier, Cornet and their adherents were pleas'd to keep it, there would be nothing effected by it but only our renouncing of our Oppositions and prose­cutions which were so just and so necessary. In brief, it was requisite to enter divers Memorials in the Faculty, and to declare formally that we per­sisted in all the Oppositions, Appeals and Protesta­tions hereaftermade; to protest anew that we Ap­peal'd against all that had been done before and should be done afterwards to the prejudice there­of, and of the statutes, and Arrests render'd by the Court of Parliament; that we would there, assoon as possible, prosecute for judgement of all the causes depending between the Doctor, and de­mand reparation of all that had been anew attemp­ted in the mean time in prejudice of the said Instances, Protestations, and Arrests.

There were divers Doctors who enter'd a Memo­rial hereof before Notaries the same day, being they could not obtaine the same in the Assembly. And if it had been any thing likely that the Avenues of Justice were not stopt, no doubt we should have presented our selves again there to obtain it. But the difficulties laid in our way lately by the first President, when we prosecuted it, together with all other inseparable from suites, even when the coun­tenances of the Judges are most favorable, oblig'd us to remain quiet. It behov'd us to leave the Fa­culty in the hands of those who were made masters of it by stopping the course of our prosecutions when we hoped greatest successe for its reestablishment: and we were forc't to be content with sighing before God for its ruine, and leaving before men such monu­ments as might tell posterity it hapned not by our fault.

CHAP. I.

BUT although this Peace was one ra­ther in name then in deed, being accompani'd with all the commoti­ons and partialities of a real Divi­sion; yet it was requisite to comply with the time and to endeavour to abstain from all occasions of making a stir, by letting them passe away gently, by dissembling all our displeasures and complaints we had so great ground for, and (in brief) by living with our Adversa­ries as if there had been a perfectly good under­standing among [...] us. For the first president had shewn himself averse and opposite to the justice of our prosecutions that we could not well hope any would be done us so long as he had such au­thority in the Parliament, nor could we seek it else­where.

Thus the Faculty liv'd in outward tranquillity, and the Assembly of the second of May 1650. was past without any appearance of division, when I departed from Paris in the afternoon to overtake a Gentleman of quality whose worth and family I pecularly honor'd, and to accompany him in his intended journey to Italy. He was a young Gen­tleman of very illustrious birth, for whom I had a very great esteem; and that which amongst other things woo'd me to promise to accompany him in this journey, was, my observing in some conver­ses with him that he did not undertake it as most of his age do, namely to see pictures and statues, but get acquaintance in all places with persons of learning and condition, not only for the having correspondences in stranger Countries, but also for the learning by their conversation after the most ad­vantageous sort, the variety of humour, genius and manner in several nations. For which end he took with him at his departure from Paris a great number of letters of recommendation to all the Towns through which he was to passe.

I could not be so ready to depart so soon as he, partly because I was willing first to see how that Assembly of the 2. of May would passe. So that I did not overtake him till I came to Geneva on Sa­turday the seventh of the same Moneth. I found him in the company of M. Godefroy then one of the two Syndics of that City, to whom he had been directed, and who took care to shew him the same. When M. Godefroy saw me, he remem­bred, and made me call to mind, how that he be­ing heretofore sent to the King in behalf of his Republick, whilst I had the honor to be Rector of the University, and finding me at the Louvre where he entreated me to do him a small office, for which he came to see me at the Sorbonne, I had perform'd it for him the most civilly that I possibly could: and he told me that he was still beholding to me for it, and that if there were any thing in which I needed his service in that place, he should be glad to testify his acknowledgement. All this ended in mutual civilities, and was the oc­casion that when we departed the next day being Sunday, the 8. of the same Moneth, he giving this Gentleman a letter for Zuric directed to M. Ʋlric cheif Minister of that City, recommended me also unto him with words most obliging and full of more esteem then I had given him cause for.

We arriv'd at Zuric, and during a dayes time (wherein passengers usually tarry there as they go from Lyons to Venice, to refresh themselves [Page 38] and their horses a little) M. Ʋlric shew'd us all the civilities he could. Wine was sent to us from the Signiory, and according to the custome of the Country some persons chosen for that purpose dined with us, and after dinner led us to see the Arsenal and the Library; M. Ʋlric being with us, and particulary expressing to me tokens of the esteem which M. Godfroy's letter had given him for me; He gave us also some new acquaintance amongst the Grisons, and letters for Padua and Venice.

We spent the rest of this Summer at Venice, and in the Continent under the dominion of that famous Republick. A violent Tertian took me at Verona in September, which confin'd me to my bed for three weeks; of which as soon as I was recover'd, we return'd to Venice, to take our leaves there, and pre­pare our selves to depart for Rome the soonest we could.

Presently after we were return'd to Venic [...] we understood news of a Sermon made by M. H [...]nt this year at Rome, upon the day of S. Lewis, in the Church of that name. We saw one of the printed Copies which he had caus'd to be made of it, and were told of the design some had to Arrest him for it by the Pope's order. It was related that M. Albizzi, Assessor of the H. Office, went in a Coach towards the Palace Borghese, (which is not far from that of the Ambassador of Malta, where he had no­tice that M. Hersent was) and gave order to the Sergeants to watch him at his coming forth, and bring him to that Coach, to the end to carry him thence to the Palace of the H. Office, where the Pri­sons of the Inquisition are. It was also told us, that at Rome it was lookt upon as so high a matter, that they had order to go and seise upon M. Hersent even in the Palace of the said Ambassador, in case he de­lay'd to come forth: but that M. Hersent fearing it, found no other way of safety but to cast himself in­stantly into a Coach of the Ambassador of France, which by good hap pass'd in the interim before the gate of him of Malta, and so with speed got to the French Ambassador's Palace, where he found an in­violable Sanctuary and sure protection.

This news was brought to Venice not by Letters only; Persons, who were at Rome when the thing was done, arriv'd suddenly after at Venice, and pub­lisht the citcumstances of it, and the consequences which they foresaw thereupon; amongst others a famous Capuchine (I believe it was F. George) gave an ample account of it to M. Matharel, then the King's Resident with this Republick, which place he discharg'd with great sufficiency and reputation. M. Matharel did me the favour to come and see me after his receiving the said account, and represented to me how ill an odour at Rome this unhappy acci­dent would bring upon all such as should passe there for Jansenists. He told me, that the particular affection which we had contracted together during my stay at Venice, and the general care he was bound to take to his power, that no French-man became involv'd in troublesome and odious affaires in those parts, (because it alwayes turn'd to the dishonour of the Nation) oblig'd him to testifie to me what fears he had least in case I should go to Rome, so soon after this late disgust which M. Hersent had drawn upon himself, they would become jealous of me there as soon as they saw me, lest I should be lookt upon as one substituted in his place for the interests of the same cause; and lest they should resolve there, by putting me in a place of restraint, to pre­vent all kind of contrivances, and other displeasing things which they might fear I was likely to act, un­lesse care were taken to hinder me. He told me, he was never more surpris'd then at the hearing of the disgrace which was befallen M. Hersent for that Sermon, after the applause wherewith every one receiv'd him when he preacht it, in presence of all the curious persons at Rome that understood French, and amongst others not only of the Ambassador, but also of the Cardinals Barberini, Ʋrsini, and d' Este, two of which are of the Congregation of the H. Office; and that this ought to increase my feares as well as his; because this so sudden a change, was a sign that they were extraordinarily nice about these matters at Rome, and that the least suspicion was enough there to render a man criminal. That I had acted divers things in France against the Mendi­cants, and against M. Cornet and M. Hallier, which would not be very well gusted at Rome; wherefore, he could not conceale from me, that his opinion was, that I should do very well if I could resolve not to go thither. The Gentleman with whom I de­parted from France, was very desirous I should con­tinue with him the intended Journey to Italy, and knew I had no other businesse there, nor any con­cernment with that of M. Hersent; yet he was mov'd with these reasons to condescend to my re­turn into France, in case my self inclin'd so to do. But he was very glad when he saw me oppose to all M. Matharel's reasons, the testimony of my Consci­ence, which did not reproach me with any thing that might be justly objected against me; and to see that as it left me no regret for all that I had done in time past, so it gave me no fear for the future; but that on the contrary, I was resolv'd to maintain and justi­fie at Rome and everywhere else, upon all occasions that might happen, all whatsoever I had done in France.

Wherefore after thanks to M. Matharel for his affection and good counsel, and for the civilities which we had receiv'd from him during our abode at Venice, we took leave of our other friends and departed thence towards Rome, the 30th. of October, but arriv'd not there till the 20th. of November, partly because we took our way by Loretta, and partly because the reliques of my sickness occasion'd some dayes slownesse in our Journey.

CHAP. II.

BEing arriv'd at Rome towards the end of No­vember 1650. I found Letters directed to me there, the oldest of which were written at Paris on the 7th. of October. They gave me notice of the first discovery made of one penn'd by the Bishop of [Page 39] Vabres, to move the Pope to condemn the Propo­sitions which M. Cornet had the year before en­deavour'd to get censur'd by the Faculty, except­ing the two last. It was signifi'd to me, that M. de Vabres had canvas'd as much as he could in the Assembly of the Clergy, to get them to subscribe the said Letter; but perceiving at last that if it were brought to the Vote there, it would un­doubtedly miscarry by the opposition which would be made by the most judicious and zealous Pre­lates of the Assembly, who very well understood the iniquity and injustice whereof all people of honour had condemn'd M. Cornet's enterprise, still fresh in memory; he resolv'd not to propose it but to particular Bishops, with whom he thought he might prevail, and whose subscriptions he hop'd to make good use of. A Copy of the said Letter was sent me, taken from a printed one which a Doctor visiting M. Hallier found by chance upon his Table: Which shews (said my corespondent) that he must needs bear a part in this businesse, because he is acquainted with the secret of it: Wherefore I was intreated to observe at Rome the most carefully I could, during my residence there, whether this Letter had been sent thither, and how it was receiv'd, because there were many Prelates, very eminent for Learning and Piety, who fore-seeing many sad consequences from the same, would not fail to advertise the Pope to take heed thereto, as soon as they were assur'd that he had receiv'd it. The Copy sent was a Manuscript, and in Latin, as followeth.

Besides this businesse, word was sent me that F. Annat the Jesuit, then the French Assistant with the General at Rome, had written to F. l' Abbé one of his Brethren, that undoubtedly he should obtain a Condemnation of the Excellent Prayers, with the translation of the Hymnes in verse, new­ly collected and presented to the King by M. du Mont; and that the Calendar afforded him a great argument to get them censur'd: Wherefore I was desir'd to enquire how the case stood, and to do what lay in me to secure the said Book from a blow so unworthy and unjust, and which might give so great advantages to the enemies of truth, and even to them of the H. See.

I answer'd these Letters as one that sufficiently understood the importance of the affaires recom­mended to me, and who was as zealous for the same as was necessary, and withall as submissive and respectfull to those from whom these orders were transmitted to me: Yet I could not but sig­nifie the little probability I saw of well acquitting my self thereof, being newly arriv'd in a place where I had little correspondence, where I was likely to be something suspected, where my steps might be watcht, where I had other engagements hindring me from being master of my self, and where the affaires for which I was desir'd to con­cern my self were very odious. However I pro­mis'd to do my best therein, and to neglect no op­portunities. And accordingly I set my self to it, as much as all those circumstances and a weak un­repaired health permitted: but for all my diligence till the end of this year, I could discover nothing concerning the Houres; and as for the Letter, I only learnt that it had been sent already; and that the F. Richeome the Jesuit, one of the French Peni­tentiaries at S. Peters, boasted that it was subscribed by fifty Bishops.

He that told me this, was well seen in those af­faires, and in the whole managery of the persons upon whom the same depended; amongst the things he told me upon this subject, I observ'd these two principal. One, that he believ'd this [Page 40] Letter could not produce any thing new against Jansenius, because these persons now mention'd knew well that too much had been done already: but as for any thing that came from those who were lookt upon as his followers, they would find no mercy, being ill gusted in this Court; inso­much that when nothing could be discover'd ill in any writing of theirs, that may of it self deserve to be condemned, yet it is enough for its condem­nation that it proceedeth from suspected persons. This Maxime made me cease to wonder at the con­demnation pronounc'd against the Catechisme of Grace, concerning which one had also written particularly to me, complaining that in that con­demnation the little Book was accus'd of contain­ing the Propositions condemned by the Bulls of Pius V. and Gregory XIII. though indeed there was none such in it; whereas it but slightly pro­hibited the Catechisme publish'd by the Jesuits against the former, under the name of a Doctor of Doway, only for that it treated of the matter of Grace, though indeed it contain'd sundry direct Heresies. This prejudice of the Court of Rome against such as were there accounted Jansenists, much abated my desire of representing to some that might impart it to the Masters of the Censures, how unreasonably they suffer'd themselves to be guided by the byas of the Jesuits, being desir'd so to do by one of my friends, to the end this might make them more reserv'd for the future, and bring about the revocation of the said Decree, if it were possible. But this person gave me to understand, that it was not to be hop'd for, (and this was the second thing I observ'd in his discourse) because the Tribunal from whence that Condemnation issu'd, knew not what it was to retract or look back­wards, being fix'd and immutable in its resolutions, and that when once it hath pass'd any thing, it is never to be brought by any motive in the world to alter it.

As for M. Hersent, he was escap'd from Rome be­fore my arrival there. I was told that when it was known abroad, the stir and speech about him ceas'd, as if no more had been aim'd at but to constrain him to flye; because otherwise there was both a ne­cessity and a resolution to clap him in prison. And M. the Bailly of Valencai, then the King's Ambassador at Rome, a person of great gentlenesse and civility, speaking to me one day thereof, said that M. Hersent had several times profess'd while he was in his house, that were it not for that fear, he would willingly have appear'd before the Judges of the Inquisition, to defend every thing in the Sermon he had printed, and for which he was in trouble. That himself had at M. Hersent's re­quest, several times desir'd of the Pope liberty and security of h [...]s person for that purpose, which the Pope would never admit of, giving no other an­swer to his importunities but Vedremo, Vedremo, We will see, We will see. That he conceiv'd the reason was, for that the Pope was very close in these matters, and would not have any speech thereof at all. That himself had often press'd him from the Queen, for an answer to some Questions which he propounded to him by his Majestie's or­der, but could never bring his Holinesse to declare himself, nor draw one word concerning the same from him, whatever urgent solicitation he had us'd to him. That the Pope acted in all cases with the same reservednesse, and had treated the Capu­chines in the same manner, (amongst others F. Joseph de Morlaie) who being at Rome, desir'd for quiet of their consciences to propose to him two difficulties before their departure, of which they could never procure any answer or satisfaction. That therefore he did not wonder at the Pope's re­fusing to grant M. Hersent the liberty he desir'd to speak of such matters. But others told me, that this was not the thing which most exasperated the Pope's mind against him, but his seeming in his Epistle to blame his Holinesse of negligence, touching the doctrine of Grace, his vaunting of his particular fidelity, which he said was so well known to the Pope, and his praising Jansenius; but above all, the answer he made, when instead of delivering of the printed Copies of his Epistle and Sermon, he told those that demanded them, that he had already sent them into France.

This boasting his fidelity towards the H. See, was undoubtedly founded upon the Book of Opta­tus Gallus de cavendo Schismate, which he had writ­ten by contrivance with the Nuntio, to shew that the late Cardinal Richelieu tended to make a Schism in France; by which he put himself in danger of being infallibly ruin'd, in case he had been disco­ver'd: so that 'tis strange, a person that had ha­zarded himself so far for the interests of the Court of Rome, should be so ill dealt with, and for so little cause. But usually nothing is more hatefull to Grandees, then to be upbraided with the services done them, and they had rather ruine a man then confess th [...]mselves beholding to him for any thing, especially if himself go about to bring them to such acknowledgement.

There was a Dominican that suffer'd a back­blow by the disgust taken at the printing of the said Book, namely he upon whose report the Master of the Palace gave permission for it; for he was confin'd in the Covent of Minerva till he should give account how deep he had been in the businesse, and there he remain'd a long time, though it seem'd wholly laid asleep.

From Spain I heard, that the Jesuits who alwaies govern'd the new Queen, had prevail'd with her to desire for her first request to the King her Hus­band, that the Bull against Jansenius might be com­manded to be receiv'd throughout all his Estates; but the King being astonish'd at this request, an­swer'd very wisely, That it concern'd things of Doctrine, which he understood not, that the Doctors were to be consulted about it, and if they judg'd that what the Queen desir'd might be done, he would do it willingly.

CHAP. III.

ABout this time I was told that the Republick of Venice finding it self much exhausted by extraordinary expences so many years together in defending alone the Island of Candie against the Turk, without receiving any assistance even from the Pope, caus'd him to be advertis'd by her Ambassador in his Audience of the 9. of December, that she should at length be constrain'd to abandon that place, unlesse the Christian Princes inclin'd otherwise to succor her against the com­mon and so powerfull enemy; that the Am­bassador had made to his Holinesse great Protestati­ons thereof, and (as it was added) some re­proaches.

But about a fortnight before there hapned a ve­ry great quarrel between the Ambassador of France and his Holinesse. For the Ambassa­dor having sheltred in his Palace and under his protection certain Neapolitans who had fled thither for refuge, in the nights of the 21. and 22. of November, there were three of them assassinated by some of themselves, and one of the Ambassador's servants going out to see what was the matter was slain. The Authors of these murders did not commit the same so secretly as they could have wisht for their own safety. The Ambassador whose Maxime it always was (as I understood from himself) not to shelter any in his lodging but such as were guilty by misfor­tune and not of enormous crimes, nor to main­taine any committed by a man before fled into his house, comply'd with the Pope's Justice to deliver to the Sergeants on a day appointed the authors of the murders, and also to cause the Sergeants to be assisted by all his own people. On Thursday evening notice was given him that the Corses, Sergeants, &c. all the Horse and Foot of the Pope's Guard began to prepare them­selves for the taking of the Criminals; He an­swer'd that he comply'd to cause them to be de­liver'd to the Sergeant, but he would not do it, if they came thither with so great an Array. Observe that this was to be on Fryday, and that the houre of the usual audience which he hath every fortnight of the Pope was appointed to be Fryday morning; and that very morning, with­out further notice, all these military men came in armes to seise all the avenues of his Palace, searcht all the neighboring houses, enter'd even into his Court and kept all his gates seis'd. The Ambassador seeing this from his windowes, sent to bid the Barisel or Provost that led them, to come and speak with him. The Barisel scrupled it at first apprehending some ill treatment, but two Knight, of Malta assuring him no hurt should be done him, he yeilded to go up staires. At the bottome of which he was disarm'd, and com­ming into the Ambassador's presence without armes and bare-headed, the Ambassador ask'd him what made him so bold as to enter into his house? bidding him take heed what he did, and telling him that he was in the house of the King, and might one day repent his entring into it. The Barisel answer'd that he had receiv'd such order from his Master. The Ambassador reply'd, that if he pass'd on further, he knew how he would use him, and how his Master would use his. The Barisel witdhrew, and caus'd his company to make a halt, sent this intelligence to a place from whence order came for all these soldiers to return to their quarters. Neverthelesse they made prisoners of some poor men and women dwelling near the place where the murders were committed, who should depose what they knew thereof, and that they might not return with­out doing something. The Ambassador sent a dispatch forthwith to the Court to give notice of all that had pass'd; which the King understanding thought fit to write a circular letter to all the Car­dinals then at Rome, the tenour whereof was as followeth.

Assoon as this Letter was come to Rome, the Ambassador went to visite all the sacred Colledge to deliver to every Cardinal that which was for him, and to take leave of their Eminences before his departing from Rome, and retiring (as he did afew days after) to Tivoli.

This action of the Barisel hapned three days af­ter our arrival at Rome, and the disgust which the Ambassador signifi'd to me about it, making me fear he would not like that any French should go see the Pope at a time wherein he was so lit­tle pleas'd with his treatment, I thought fit to represent to him what obligations I conceiv'd lay upon me to visit his Holiness, having the honor to be a Doctor of Sorbonne, and having formerly been well receiv'd by him, yet with a purpose to defer my visite till this misunderstanding were over, if I found the Ambassador judg'd it fit to forbear. Accordingly by what he said to me I un­derstood that this was his mind; and I conform'd thereunto, though my desire of saluting his Ho­liness [Page 42] was encreas'd every day by the Letters which were writ to me from Paris, and by the things which I was inform'd of at Rome: not that I intended (being unqualify'd for so doing) to speak to him on set purpose of several things, whereof I saw it so necessary that he were in­form'd and which I presum'd were not come to his knowledge; but because I remember'd that in an audience I had formerly of him, he had spoken to me of his own accord about divers affaires of this nature which concern'd my profession, and therefore I believ'd that the Audience I should now have of him would not passe without his putting me upon such matters, and so giving me occasion himself to tell him what I desir'd thereof, nor without his discovering to me something a­bout those, for which my friends were so soli­citous in France, and of which I could by no otherways understand any certainty at Rome.

I was in this perplexity (between the desire of having audience of his Holiness, and the conside­ration which depriv'd me of the confidence to re­quest it) till the beginning of the year 1651. when having in a visit made to the Ambassador, understood that he was satisfi'd with having ac­quainted the Court with the proceedings he dis­gusted, that he expected an answer thereof, and that till then he would not inflame matters nor drive them to a rupture; I thought fit not to let passe this interval without indeavoring to obtain an audience. For which purpose I went two several times to the Presence Chamber of his Holiness, but I could not obtain it though my Lord Torreiani Archbishop of Ravenna who was the introducer of strangers, conducted me thither once purposely, and did what he could to pro­cure it me: and from that time no occasion being offer'd to request it, till the arrival of the King's letter abovemention'd, and the Ambassador's conse­quently retiring to Tivoli, I did not any more think of presenting my self but with the Gentleman whom I accompani'd in his journey, a few days before we should leave Rome to return into France, as I shall relate in due place.

In the mean time I neglected no other means, which I could devise, to finde some remedy to the inconveniences which were feared. Cardinal Barberini offer'd me a very advantageous one; for his Eminence (whose esteem and Authority are so great in Rome that seldome any businesse can miscarry if he favour it) remembring an ancient correspondence which I had had the late honour to contract with him by letters when I writ to the late Pope Ʋrban VIII. against the design of the Jesuites to invade the priviledges of the Uni­versity of Paris whil'st I was Rector of it, had now the goodness to desire to renew the same, and sent for me to dyne with him on the 10. of January. He invited at the same time M. the Abbot Antenore, a very accomplisht Roman Gen­tleman, who had studied at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont, and spoke French so naturally that it was not easie to distinguish his Country, as also Lucas Holstenius whose worth is well known by all that have seen the translations he hath pub­lish't, and the Works he is Author of.

Our discourse before and in the time of dinner, was about Books, of which his Eminence hath a very vast and general knowledge, and about the divers contests which were arisen between Learned men. M. Pereyret's trip was not forgotten, who took the Count Boniface to whom S. Augustin writ so many Epistles, for Pope Boniface; which oc­casion'd the said Doctor to say, that Pope Boniface gave S. Augustin charge to write for the Church a­gainst the Pelagians, because they had been friends whilst the Pope was a soldier. That I might draw the discourse to the Letter of M. de Ʋabres (of which I was desirous to learn some tidings) I be­thought my self to mention the raillerie lately made upon that Bishop, for boasting in one of his Works, That he had written more Ecclesiastical History then his Adversaries had read; because indeed it was granted that he had written some which no body ever read.

But this mov'd not Cardinal Barberini to speak any thing of that Letter, whether it were that he knew nothing of it yet, or that he was pleas'd to be silent of it. The rest of the day also would have pass'd without my making any advantage of it, had I not resolv'd to speak to him a little more plainly about the new Hours in his Library whi­ther he lead us after dinner, and where there is so great convenience to imploy one's self with as much satisfaction as profit amongst so great a num­ber of good books, and plac'd in so good order, that after that of the Vatican, which hath no e­qual, there is none in Rome to be compar'd therewith.

Card. Barberini told me concerning the Hours, that they were very much spoken of and found fault with for two things; The one, by reason of the Calendar which is put into it; the other, because this Epithete Redemptor omnium is not ex­prest in the translation of the Hymnes, where it is in the Latin.

I could not but answer him in reference to the Calendar, that having read it throughout, I found not any thing to be blam'd therein. He reply'd, that there might be several Impressions of the Hours, and that perhaps there was that in the o­ther Editions which was not in mine. I answer'd, that I knew not whether there were more Im­pressions of them, that I had taken the Copy I had as soon as they were put to sale, a few dayes be­fore my departure, that I might read it during my journey, without knowing any thing of them at that time otherwise then by the great esteem which I heard was made of them by divers persons of worth whilst they were printing. The Cardinal ask'd me, whether I had the book still, and told me himself had it not, and should be glad to see it. I promis'd to bring it to him; and in the mean time as for the Epithete Redemptor omnium, I told him he should see that it had been omitted with­out design in the translation of the Verses which answer to the Latin in which it is, but only through the necessity which ariseth in Verses; for which the Author also makes some excuse in the Pre­face: for in the first hymn where it was omitted in the first couplet, it is exprest in equivalent words in the second and fourth; besides, that it is ex­prest in several other places of this Translation, and even in those which have it not in the Latin; I added, that he might find that the Title of Crea­tor of all things was not exprest in more general [Page 43] terms then this of Redeemer of all; and that this of Redeemer of Believers, whereby that of Redeemer of all might have been restrain'd had there been any thing of design, was also express'd in such a man­ner, as abundantly evidenc'd there had been no thought of taking advantage by this Translation in reference to the matters in contest.

We spent the rest of the afternoon in other discourses. The Sunday following I went to carry the Cardinal my Copy of the Houres, and offer'd it his Eminence to put into his Li­brary. He accepted it, on condition that I would send for it as often as I had occasion, and for any other of his books, which offer he made me before, but with so much goodnesse and civility that no­thing can be imagin'd more obliging. With the book I deliver'd him a little Note wherein I had set down the pages where he might see all that I had spoken in its justification: after some other dis­courses we descended from his Chamber, and he took me into his Coach to go with him to take the air. I had now time and opportunity to tell him all that had been signify'd to me concerning the Letter of M. de Vabres. I also told him of the Ob­servations which I understood would be made up­on that Letter, and that I was promis'd to have them sent me as soon as they were printed; That as soon as I receiv'd them I should bring them to his Eminence. This was intended to move him to stop any resolution that might be taken at Rome upon that Letter till it were seen what might be said against it; as also to give him occasion of tel­ling me what he knew of it; but he did not open himself at all, and only told me that he was well pleased with what I said, and that I should do him a pleasure in shewing him what I promis'd.

CHAP. IV.

IN the interval of time which pass'd between my first and second visit to this Cardinal, I visit­ed another of great note for his sincere solid piety and high knowledge. He had scarce heard the first complement which I made him, but understanding me to be a Doctor of Paris, he cast reproaches up­on me for the Censure which (he suppos'd) the Fa­culty had made against the Propositions set afoot by M. Cornet. This treatment amaz'd me, and I justify'd my self by telling him, that I was so farr from contributing to the Censure for which he re­proacht me, that on the contrary I had been the first in opposing that dangerous enterprise, in re­gard of the sad consequences it might have; that above sixty Doctors joyn'd with me in the Oppo­sition, and that the Faculty had not only not pass'd the said Censure, but that even they who design'd it had been hindred by the prohibitions laid upon them by the Parliament at our suit. My answer as much amaz'd this Cardinal as his reproach did me: yet he conceal'd his astonishment as much as he could; but judging (as I conceive) that it was ingenuous and true, and thence concluding that (as I understood afterwards) this false Censure of them was dispers'd to oblige the Pope to declare himself by confirming it, he only told me that he had be­liev'd it was so, for that one had appear'd at Rome some time agoe; and so he pass'd to other mat­ters.

This was enough to rouse my curiosity about this Cheat, of which we had suspected M. Cornet and his adherents above a year before, and charg'd them with the design in the face of the Parliament, before whom also they disown'd it. For which reason also I sought wayes to be inform'd thereof more particularly by a person of my acquaintance who knew the businesse, and to whom I had inti­mated in a visit, that I understood it sufficiently, that so I might oblige him to tell me what he knew of it. The said person accordingly certify'd me, that the Censure carried to Rome, and taken there as made by the Faculty, was the very same Draught which was dispers'd through the Provinces in Au­gust and September 1649. under the names of the Deputies nominated upon M. Cornet's Motion, whereof we complain'd by our second Petition presented to the Parliament, and which MM. Cornet and Pereyret disown'd in full Parliament on the fifth of October the same year, as I have re­lated above. He assur'd me that that Draught of forg'd Censure had not only been carry'd to Rome as a true Censure of the Faculty, but that it had been brought before the Pope in the Assembly of the H. Office, to be the subject of debate for his Holinesse and all that Tribunal; That there had been four Consultors nominated to examine it particularly, and to give their sense thereof in writing; That three of those Consultors procee­ded roundly to the confirmation of the said Cen­sure, and that the fourth, who was F. Abbot Hi­larion a Bernardin, had spoken and written with some restriction, by reason of the several senses which the Propositions may admit; That howe­ver the deliberation amongst the Cardinals tended in general to an absolute confirmation of the Cen­sure, excepting him who spoke to me thereof, and who taking the Propositions absolutely in the sense of Effectual Grace, and according to the affi­nity they have therewith, oppos'd the stream, and vigorously maintain'd, that the Propositions were not heretical, but the Censures made of them were so, because they might impeach that Grace; that the firmnesse of this Cardinal had astonish'd and stopt the Pope, and that had it not been for this resistance, the Chimerical Censure had without difficulty been confirm'd by his Holinesse.

I knew all this when I made my visit to Cardinal Barberini on the 15th of January, (to which I now return) but I had no desire to let him see that I had penetrated so far into those mysteries, for fear of giving him occasion to inquire the particular way of my intelligence. I propos'd to my self but two things in my discourse to him; First, to make him a sincere narration of all that had pass'd in France about this businesse, to the end he might know the foul play we were abus'd with, and the H. See more then we; and how the actions of that party were most grosse delusions and mani­fest cheats. Secondly, to understand with what reservednesse or opennesse the said Cardinal [Page 44] would carry himself towards me, when I gave him occasion to speak of things which I knew were so well known to him, and pass'd in his presence. Accordingly I related to him all the History; as a thing that might be new to him, at least as to the circumstances which I told him, and he had not been informed of before. I told him of our Pe­titions, of our Protestations, of what pass'd in the Parliament between our adversaries and us, of their disowning of this Censure, and of the Ar­rest which was issu'd thereupon. I promis'd to shew him every of those peices accordingly as I saw him attentive or pleas'd with the things I rela­ted. He heard and receiv'd all with very great Civility; he testify'd that he should be very glad to see all that I promis'd him; but he still kept him­self as close as before, when I mention'd M. de Ʋabres's Letter; which was a certain token to me that his silence did not imply him ignorant of that Letter.

After these visits I certify'd two things to them who writ to me from Paris about M. de Vabres's Letter; One, that there was no certainty of its not having been sent to the Pope, though it was not spoken of at Rome, because they who desir'd to make use of it to obtain that of the Pope which mov'd them to procure it, had the gift of secrecy and conduct, as well as they to whom his Holi­nesse might have imparted it; that the businesse of the false Censure had been a long time under consideration, and had broke forth as much as a thing could do amongst those that are employ'd in affairs of that nature; and that neverthelesse that intelligence which I sent them thereof, and I have related above, came to my knowledge but by par­ticular good hap, without which the whole in­trigue had remain'd under the veils of obscurity, which hid it till then; that whatsoever inquiry I could make about the Letter, perhaps I should not be so fortunate in its discovery, as I had been in that of the Censure; and that I conceiv'd there was no reason to doubt of its having been sent, because it was not likely that after so strange a boldnesse in promoting so farr a false Censure fra­med in the name of eight or ten particular Do­ctors, notwithstanding such publick complaints as had been made thereof, they would leave behind a true Letter sign'd, as was reported, by fifty Bi­shops, against which no person appear'd to com­plain. In the second place I advertis'd them that they saw how many disguisements, delusions and calumnies it might be presum'd our Adversaries had set on work at Rome to obtain what they had obtain'd hitherto, if one might judge by e­normities of their proceeding in this last action, in which they had laid aside all kind of modesty and decorum; trampled upon all lawes not only of Christian conscience, but even of purely civil honesty, and violated the faith of the H. See (for which they professe themselves so zealous) the most essential Duties whereunto Infidels are bound towards the meanest of men, namely of not surprising them by what they say to them, of not lying to them, of not disguising things to them, but representing the same to them such as they are. And that they might hence conclude how much it would be for the interest of the H. See and of the service of God who founded it, as also for that of the Church whereof it is the center, that all those cheats, calumnies and impostures were discover'd to it; how much the same would then be ab­horr'd at Rome, as well as all those who were found culpable thereof; and what advantages were to be hop'd thereby to the holy truths which these people every day cover'd more and more with such thick darkness, and struck at with such outrage and violence.

The Letters writ to me from Paris about the same time of my writing these at Rome, were not very remote from the sentiments to which mine might lead those Bishops which were solicitous about this affair, and earnestly waited for those discoveries which they were told might arrive from me. For it was signifi'd to me, that a person well seen in the designes of the Jesuites and much devoted to truth, had assur'd them that the Jesuites hop'd for a wonderfull effect of the letter of M. de Va­bres; that the Pope or some of his principal mini­sters had told their Fathers at Rome, that if they could get a letter signed only by a dozen Bishops, his Holiness would particularly censure the Five Propositions; that five and twenty Bishops had sign­ed it already; that the Nuntio had further con­firm'd to the Jesuites, that it would not be long, before there were an expresse Censure upon that letter: Neverthelesse those Bishops which were anxious about the effect which the said letter might produce, could scarce be perswaded that Rome would suffer it self to be so easily cajoled in the most important affair of the Church and of the Christian Faith; and that they had some thoughts of writing to the Pope about it, or sending some person thither on purpose to represent to his Ho­liness the dangers of this business, and the precauti­ons with which it was necessary that his Holi­ness proceeded therein, to conclude it advan­tageously for truth and the edification of the Church.

Notice was given me by letters at the same time touching the Decree made against the Cate­chisme of Grace, that the said decree had been put by the Nuntio into the hands of one of the Agents of the Clergy to propound the same to the Assembly, and to bring it about that they might ordain the publishing of it through the Provinces; that this Proposal had been made there; but the Assembly was not dispos'd to con­descend to this recommendation of the Nuntio. That on the contrary they resolv'd not to med­dle with it, and likewise ordain'd that nothing should be register'd about the Proposal which their Agent made to them. Moreover that this Decree had not only been thus refus'd, but al­so that excellent Reflections had been made up­on it; and that the Court of Parliament had issu'd a notable Arrest against it upon the remon­strances made to them thereupon by the Kings learned Counsel, after they had receiv'd at their barre the complaints of the Rector of the Univer­sity, who presented himself there for that pur­pose.

CHAP. V.

BUT before I receiv'd those letters, and mine were arriv'd at Paris, I continu'd to take all possible opportunities at Rome with the least noise to inquire further into the posture of affairs: Amongst others I visited the General of the Augustines, whose great zeal for S. Augustine we had understood at Paris, by the Letter he writ to F. Alipius of the same Order, presently after M. Cornet's attempt. I discours'd with him chiefly concerning the two wayes wherewith S. Augustine was struck at; one by openly rejecting the Autho­rity of his Doctrine, as M. Pereyret and many others did; the other, by making shew of owning his Authority, and yet teaching and maintaining a Doctrine in effect contrary to his, and driving at a condemnation thereof, as theirs who really de­fended it. I intimated to him as much as I could, the necessity there was of his courage and pru­dence, being equally arm'd against both these sorts of Enemies which S. Augustine had in this age. He very well receiv'd my discourse, and profess'd himself ready to do so according to his power up­on all occasions. I told him of the Condemnation made at Vallidolid of two and twenty Propositions extracted out of the Jesuits Books against S. Au­gustine; but he was inform'd of it before, having receiv'd notice of it from Spain.

I made a second visit to the Cardinal, whose re­sistance hinder'd the Pope from confirming the Fa­cultie's pretended Censure of the Propositions, as otherwise he would have done: In this second vi­sit we discours'd of the grounds of Doctrine which they concern'd. I spoke thereof in the same man­ner as we had alwayes done in France, from their first publishing by M. Cornet, namely as Propositi­ons equivocal, ambiguous, capable of different senses, both Heretical and Catholick. But the Cardinal conceiv'd that this was to speak too little advantageously for their defence. Particularly concerning the first, he said, that, considering it well, the words whereof it consists, which are found in the Book of Jansenius, restrain'd it clear­ly enough to the Catholick sense. That the righte­ous men, to whom it is there said some of God's Commandements are impossible, are suppos'd to have already fullfill'd many of them, being arriv'd to such Holinesse as denominates them just, that these Commandements are not absolutely impossi­ble to them, but only in respect of the state where­in they are, having yet but weak and imperfect Grace, which they are suppos'd to have [volenti­bus & conantibus] and which gives them no other power for performance of the same, but imperfect desires and weak endeavours; which is yet more clearly exprest by the remainder of the Propositi­on, from which the beginning ought not to be con­sider'd as separate, but as referring thereunto, [Deest quoque illis gratia quâ possibilia fiant.] And that the Grace (namely, Effectual, such as is ne­cessary to the Commandments in question) which renders them possible, is not yet given to these just persons in the state of weaknesse, wherein the Proposition supposes them in the time and circum­stances of those first Graces with which they only will and endeavour weakly; that this is the whole Doctrine of Effectual Grace, according to the mind of S. Thomas, and S. Augustine his Master. That the four other Propositions cannot be consi­der'd but with relation to the first, together with which they are presented for examination; and that if there be any obscurity in the other four, it ought to be clear'd and judg'd of according to the first, and the interpretation put upon it. The so­lid reasons which led this learned and pious Cardi­nal to speak and judge so favourably of the Propo­sitions, by taking them, as he did, in the sense of Effectual Grace, I cannot so well repeat as himself deduc'd them to me; for I remember he did it with a strength of reason perfectly great; but I expresse his conceptions the best and the most faithfully I can, as well as those of all others which I mention; and I know he attributed the speaking of these Propositions after another manner then his own, only to the little understanding there was of these matters either at Rome or Paris. Indeed he spoke of them with so great energie and affecti­on, that I ceas'd to wonder at what was told me of his having defended them so stoutly before the Pope; and if I could have doubted of the intelli­gence or sincerity of him who inform'd me how that story pass'd before the Pope, the vigour wherewith this Cardinal himself discours'd with me, would have perfectly confirm'd me therein.

Wherefore, having this full perswasion of the truth of the businesse, I went again to him that first acquainted me with it, and he told me a circum­stance which he had omitted in his first narration, believing perhaps that I was not then fitting to hear it. He told me that the Pope (who although he highly esteem'd this Cardinal, had neverthelesse a little secret jealousie against him) seeing him speak of the Propositions with so much heat and vivacity on this occasion, and considering himself backt by all the rest that were present, being of contrary sentiments, his Holinesse in a manner rang'd himself on their side, by saying, Guardate il Cardinal N. chi dice che nostri Consultori sono Ere­tici: Take notice of Cardinal N. who sayes that our Consultors are Hereticks. To which the Cardinal, without being mov'd, made answer; Vostra Santi­tà mi scusi, Beatissimo Padre, non dico questo. Non dico che questi Signori Consultori siano Haeretici, mà che le loro Censure sono Haeretiche. Mà è ben vero che loro lo sarebbono, se vi fossero pertinaci: I beseech your Holinesse to excuse me, most Blessed Father, I do not say that. I do not say that my LL. the Consul­tors are Hereticks, but that their Censures are Here­tical. But withall 'tis true that they also would be Hereticks, should they continue obstinately therein. Which according to his sense was most true, for being he took all the Propositions to be meant of Effectual Grace, he had reason to accuse those Censures of Heresie which should condemn the [Page 46] said Propositions in this sense. This particular not having been told me at the first time of our discourse about the debate before the Pope, is wanting in the account given above of what stopt his Holinesse in the quandary they had put him in, for the confirmation of the false Censure so of­ten mention'd.

About this time other news was written to me from Venice, namely that the Pope's Nuntio there had caus'd the Decree against the Catechisme of Grace to be printed there in great numbers, and sent the Copies into all the Monasteries not only of Venice, but of the whole Venetian state. I was surpriz'd at this news, both for that the Jesuits do not reign in that place, and because neither of the Books condemn'd by that Decree having appear'd there at all, I did not see what ground there was for publishing this Decree there with so great dili­gence: and by the reading of it, I could not find any instruction or edification afforded thereby un­to the faithfull. But I let this intelligence passe as well as many others, without being more scan­daliz'd thereat, and continu'd my inquiry into af­faires at Rome, as far as my condition gave me liber­ty so to do.

In the Covent de la Minerve I occasionally saw a very devout, upright and judicious Monk nam'd F. Barelier, who was assistant for France to his Gene­ral. We discours'd together of our concernments with such caution as is us'd by persons that do not yet well know one another; and he spoke with as great prudence and equity as was possible for a man that till then had had no light of all the things that were pass'd. Afterwards as I was professing to one better inform'd, my wonder how it was possible that F. Barelier, a man of great parts, of an Order so much engag'd as the Dominicans for the opinions about Grace, and of so considerable an imployment in that Order, should be so much a stranger to all the contests in the Church touching the same: He told me, that I had much more rea­son to wonder that I found any that were not so in the place where I was. That F. Barelier (for ex­ample) was indeed in a considerable imployment in that Order, but that this imployment so wholly took him up in receiving all the Letters concern­ing the businesses and contests of Monasteries and particular persons of the Order dispers'd through France, that being scarce sufficient thereunto, he could not give much heed to other things not alli'd to his own affaires: That others, besides their oc­cupations which requir'd their care and personal attendance, had designs of advancing every one himself to the several degrees whither they aimed, which taking up likewise a good part of their time, left them not much to mind other matters. More­over, that since the last Congregations de Auxiliis, which after so long and diligent examination con­cluded only upon imposition of silence to the par­ties; there was great care us'd to keep such mat­ters husht and in oblivion, lest the like feuds might arise which make much stir and bring no profit. That the minds of the greatest part were bent only upon the several Courts of the Pope, the Cardinals, Ambassadors, Princes, and Princesses, whereof there was a great number at Rome. That they there studied nothing but the different inte­rests and designs of this or of that, yet few did no more but study them, but the general practice was to mingle their own therewith, and seek means and occasions of advancing the same; to which the taking part in these contests, or seeming to understand them, was so far from conducing, that on the contrary it was an obstacle. That besides, should every one apply themselves to these matters as much as they avoided them, it would be hard to find many otherwise inform'd thereof then accor­ding to the intelligence given them by the Jesuits, these Fathers having gained the Passes, made sure of those whom they saw might be imploy'd in these affaires, byass'd them, and form'd them to such conceptions of us also as they pleas'd, presented their own Books to them, and took care to have the Book-sellers provided therewith; so that if I should go for example to M. Blaise the French Book-seller at Rome, and ask for F. Petau's Book Of Publick Pennance, I should not fail to have it shewn me presently; but if I should ask for M. Arnauld's Of Frequent Communion, against which that of F. Petau was written, I could have no ac­count of it. And therefore no body having hi­therto spoken in our behalf, nor taken care for the dispersing of our Books there, as the Jesuits have to keep them from being seen, I ought not to won­der that F. Barelier, and infinite others lesse capa­ble and laborious then he, have either had no knowledge at all of our affairs, or if they have been never so little inform'd thereof, it hath been to our disadvantage.

Cardinal Ludovisio, then Grand Penitentiary at Rome, a little time after this visit, confirm'd to me the truth of what was told me concerning the scar­city of our Books there. For hearing, after my coming to Rome, that there was a Doctor of Sor­bonne in the City, he sent one to me to tell me he desir'd to see the Book Of Frequent Communion, which he understood was to be translated into Latin, and to ask me whether it were so. I told the Messenger, that it was translated above three years ago, and that I was sorry that I had lost in my Jour­ney two Copies which I took of it in that Language at my coming from Paris; because it would have been a contentment to me to have been able to gratifie the Cardinal's desire of seeing it. In the mean time this shews the scarcity there is in that Country of the most Excellent Peices, which sute not with the gust of the Jesuits.

Besides this difficulty which concern'd all the world, there was another on the part of the Car­dinals who might be employ'd about these matters. For the Pope could not likely make any resolution upon this businesse, without first having debated the same with my Lords the Cardinals; nor could there ascend much light to the Throne of his Holi­nesse to illuminate the same in this particular, but what must be transmitted to it by their means. Now it was certain that they were not much better instructed about these matters then the rest of the Romans, but rather something lesse inclin'd to ad­mit any information thereof. The continual di­versions which they are oblig'd to suffer by so ma­ny audiences as they must give to such as have bu­sinesse with their Eminences, by so many Congre­gations as they must be present at, by so many active and passive visits from which they cannot free themselves, and by so many publick Admini­strations [Page 47] and other external occupations to which they are subject, leave them farre lesse time and leisure for it. Very much care had been taken to prepossesse them to our disadvantage, and against the truths we might have to defend; they were very little inclin'd to undertake the paines which is necessary to search the bottome of them, not having been brought up in this kind of study: and they were much more jealous for the autho­rity of Decrees issu'd from their Tribunals, the preservation or destruction of whch they were told was concern'd in all such things as had the least re­lation to these matters.

CHAP. VI.

THE summe of all my reflexions upon this po­sture of affaires, was that if on one side the intelligence I had given by former letters, might move my Lords the Bishops to write and send some Ecclesiasticks to represent the impor­tance of our businesse and the circumspection and diligence wherewith it requir'd to be hand­led; on the other, I consider'd that the above­mention'd reasons might increase the necessity of a delegation for that purpose; but withall that they must needs cause it to be fear'd, that such delegation would be unprofitable, unlesse it were powerfull enough to overcome all those perplexing conjunctures, and to supply all those needs above mention'd. I writ therefore once again about this mattet with more care then I had done before, and layd down as exactly as I could all the reasons I conceiv'd possible to perswade or disswade such a delegation; to the end that all of them being weigh'd, those might be fol­low'd which should be found best and most urgent.

I added to those above which make against a delegation, that perhaps it would not have any good effect, because that the Pope lik'd not at all to handle such matters; that he would not hear any speech of them, and perhaps would im­ploy in their examination persons not very intel­ligent therein: That the Jesuites had a great in­fluence upon most of the Officers of the Inquisition, Cardinals and others, and bore a greater sway amongst them then was imaginable; That all these conjunctures being so contrary, and the Pope much advanc'd in age, it was perhaps ex­pedient to let his Pontificate passe over with the most silence and least stirre possible, in expectati­on of another more favorable, during which time this affair might come to more maturity. Lastly that this reason was of great moment with me in regard of the fear we ought to have of injuring the affairs of God, by handling them which affections and precipitations a little too humane, and not what that humble respect and Christian patience which ought to be had for his ho­ly Providence.

On the other side I alledg'd that the mischief was great and urgent; that the Decrees obtain'd every day at Rome (as that lately against the Catechism) administer'd matter of triumph to the vain glory and ignorance of the Jesuites, and brought the disciples of S. Augustin and his doctrine into some state of oppression; and always more and more engaged the Court of Rome. That it was further to be fear'd M. de Vabres's letter might extort some ill-digested condemnation, ignominious to the H. Seee, and prejudicial to truth and the Church. That it was likewise matter of jealou­sy, that the mischeif might afterwards passe fur­ther, and turn into a custome of condemning the best books when they do not please the Jesuites. That the sooner the Evil could be re­medied, the better; and that the more speed there was used to remedy it, the more ground there would be to expect a prosperous event of the remedy which should be apply'd thereunto. That although perhaps a perfect satisfaction and vigo­rous protection of S. Augustin's doctrine could not as yet be hop'd for; neverthelesse, those persons on whom the same may be said principally to de­pend, might be oblig'd in the present state of things, at least to be hence forward more circum­spect and cautious in their proceeding, and to have a greater distrust of the Jesuites accusations and practises. That besides, the successe is not in our power; that indeed we may foresee what men are able to do, but we know not what it may please God to bring to passe; that we ought always to do our endevor to plead aloud and with respect for truth; that it belongs to God to afford this paines and zeal what blessing it pleas­eth him; but withall in undertaking it, it behoo­ved lesse to consult with the wisdom of the flesh and the world, then with that of the spirit and the Gospel. That amongst the Cardinals as well as all other Orders of the Church, Prelats, Priests, and Monks, there are at Rome as well as elsewhere, though in small number, some who love and know truth, and who sigh as well as we for the ill usage she receives every day; that we should find these persons favorable to our attempts; that be­ing unable to do any good by themselves, they would be extreamly glad of the comfort of being able to second us in ours by all ways they can. That of others there were three sorts; the first, absolutely contrary, prejudic'd, and unlikely to admit any reason repugnant to their preconcepti­ons; the second, prejudic'd too, but yet equita­ble and capable of hearing what may be represent­ed to them; and the third indifferent, not very solicitous about these things, but like tabulae rasae, not having yet receiv'd any impressions concern­ing them. That these last would be awaken'd when they hear the voices of such as undertake to inlighten them; that the second would also con­sider the remonstrances and arguments we shall use, and perhaps God will shew mercy to both in opening their understandings and making the same prevalent upon them: and as for the first, who are our most obstinate adversaries, it would [Page 48] be meet not to neglect them, because perhaps God might draw some of them out of their dark­ness, and they which resolve to persevere there­in in spight of all the light offer'd them, may re­ceive that for their confusion which they would not admit of for their edification.

I had formerly said my first Masse at Loretto, and thence taking the way for France came to lye the next day at Senegallia, of which Card. Factrinetti was Bishop, by whom being enter­tain'd that night, we had converse enough to make me retain an acquaintance of so civil and excellently endow'd a Prelate. He arriv'd at Rome whilst I was in these confusions, and I go­ing to salute him some days after his arrival, he unwillingly both dispell'd and augmented them, but with an honest intention and perfect candour. For our discourse being fallen upon the subject of our affairs, he told me that in some of the visits which he had already made to divers Cardinals, some of them told him that they had represen­ted to his Holiness that it was most necessary to set upon their determination, to the end to re­store peace to the world, and take away all ground of division amongst Christians. I desire no other thing but that this be done as it ought to be; but I fear those Cardinals of whom this spoke, were not mov'd to such thoughts by any concernment they had for S. Augustin's doctrine; and I scarce doubt but that the same were infus'd into them by the Jesuits to procure the effect of M. de Vebres's Letter, it seeming to me that no per­son could have spoken thereof to their Eminences, but by the instigation of those Fathers.

There was in Rome another person, admirably intelligent in these matters, extremly prudent, and zealous to the higest degree, into whose ac­quaintance I fell very happily, and without whose advice I conceiv'd not meet to do or write any thing in this businesse. I had already spoken with him twice about it. We had discuss'd toge­ther pro and con the reasons abovemention'd; and had never been of the mind for the Delegati­on, nor could he believe that the difficulties, Of the Jesuites great credit; Of the prepossession of minds, Of the small knowledge of many, (a­mongst others, of the Pope himself) could be overcome but by time and patience; wherefore he judg'd it meet to waite for a more favorable Pontificate, and a Pope better inform'd and more vers'd in these matters then he that sate at pre­sent in S. Peter's chaire. I visited this excellent man a third time, to see whether he persisted still in the same Mind; and besides the reasons above specifi'd, which I impugn'd, I represented to him afresh the insolence wherewith the Jesuites triumph'd over the H. See, the Church, the Truth, the Doctrine of S. Augustin, and the innocence of his disciples; the prevailing influence they had at Rome, for that no person contradicted their accu­sations, nor discover'd the mischievousnesse of their conduct, and the enormities of their pernici­ous Maximes. I askt him whether he did not at length believe, that if some one backt with the au­thority of a considerable delegation should in a fit manner speak against those exorbitances, it would not hinder many from following their pas­sions with a servitude so blind as this, wherewith they embrac'd the protection of their interests; and that if such a delegation had not all the suc­cesse it deserv'd, it would not at least hinder them from proceeding further whilst they were grapled with, and serve to clear many things in order to a through regulation one day when it should please God to afford his Church so great a mercy. He acquiesc'd at length, approv'd it, and moreover desir'd to see it set on foot; and besides those foregoing reasons that which most prevail'd with him, was, that, at the worst, the Pope (who was conscious enough to himself of his little knowledge in these matters) seeing himself press'd by two contrary parties would remain un­determin'd and grant nothing to one side in pre­judice to the other; that in this conflict every one would be stirr'd up to inquire in the subject of the contest, and so the truths which the Jesuites en­devor to destroy might by this be meanes be main­tain'd against their assaults, and rescu'd from the extream oppression under which those Fathers re­duce them.

It was but in the end of January 1651. that I signifi'd all these things to my Friends at Paris, thereby to contribute all light I could possible to the consultation which was to be had there­upon. I have related the same here very exact­ly, having extracted them almost word for word (but sometimes abridging many things) out of the Letters which I writ then, and which were re­deliver'd to my hands for that purpose after my return. I gave notice also that I should stay at Rome but till Easter, intending, assoon as that so­lemnity was over, to return for France; that so my LL. the Bishops might hasten to send those thither whom they designed, in case their Lord­ships desir'd, that they should find me there before my departure, to receive from me by word of mouth many little instructions, and such acquain­tances as are always needfull to persons newly arri­ving in a strange Country.

CHAP. VII.

IN the progresse of time which pass'd till Easter I ceas'd not to play the spie, observe all that I could at Rome, and give intelligence of it at Paris; as also I was reciprocally advertis'd of all that pas­sed there worthy of remark touching the contests which were on foot.

In the Assembly of the Faculty on the first of February 1651. M, de Mincé complain'd of M. Hallier who was Syndic; for having sign'd a The­sis (defended in January preceding) in which [Page 49] there were Propositions contrary to the doctrine of the Faculty; one whereof was, That it is not lawfull to appeal from the Pope to any other; and ano­ther, That 'tis obstinacy, disobedience and rebelli­on to oppose his Decrees. It was signifi'd me that M. Hallier defended himself so weakly and upon prin­ciples so sutable to his sentiments for the interests of the Court of Rome, that he expos'd himself open to, and gave all possible grounds for, his own condemnation. That neverthelesse many of the Doctors who lesse consider'd what was just then what might gratifie those they call Jansenists, thought it enough to reprove M. Hallier in the Assembly, and to injoyne him to sign no more Theses in which such kind of Propositions were; but yet they hinder'd any thing concerning this Crime from being written in the Registers. That M. Brousse made notable opposition to such proceeding. That he requir'd the inserting of the Propositions into the Registers, with an expresse prohibition to the Syndic of s [...]gning the like again; to the end the King and the Parliament might know how farre the Faculty was from approve­ing those new doctrines so contrary to its anci­ent Maximes. That hereupon he protested, and requir'd a Memorial of his Declaration and De­mand; but was deny'd: which oblig'd him to in­sist and professe, that if all were not written in the Conclusion when it was to be read again in the Assembly of the first of March, he would oppose the same, and complain thereof to the King's lear­ned Counsel. The Doctor that writ me this news, joyn'd with M. Brousse, and sent me word that they were resolv'd to drive this busines to the utmost, yet with all possible moderation. He cer­tifi'd me also, that amongst the Doctors who gave this Check to M. Hallier, there was a Carme­lite who so well acquitted himself therein that this touch alone ought to give him very much mortification.

On the dayes when the Pope holds a Chapter, the Cardinals repaire to his Palace at the usual houre and assemble in a great Hall, where he comes to put on his ornaments, and thence they go to Chappel in order, as in procession. All the Cardinals march two and two after the Crosse which is carri'd before them, and between each rank all persons of their Court which accompa­ny them in this Ceremony go before every one of them. On Candlemas day I accompani'd thither Cardinal d' Este Protector of France, whose rank was to march with Cardinal Lugo. Cardinal d' Este took occasion to cause Cardinal Lugo and me to talk together, making me approach to­wards him, and telling him that I was a Do­ctor of Sorbonne. Cardinal Lugo having testi­fi'd to me in three words the esteem he had for our Faculty, ask'd me whether I was one of those who had approv'd M. Arnauld's book Of frequent Communion: I answer'd him, That I was not; but at the same instant a secret appre­hension came into my mind that he might inter­pret my answer as a disavowing of that excel­lent Work: wherefore for fear of betraying the truth in any sort upon this occasion, by not explaining my self further, I added immedi­ately, that I was not yet Doctor when it was Printed; but if I had been so, I should have willingly approv'd it, because having read it then and since again, I found nothing in it but what I judg'd conformable to the mind of the Church and the H. Fathers. Upon so ingenuous and free a confession, Cardinal Lugo replying to me began with these two words, Pian, piano, i. e. Fair and soft; and told me that this was not the judgment of all the world, that the book was not so esteemed of at Rome; and intimated something of a Proposition in the Preface, where speaking of S. Peter and S. Paul it saith, Those two heads of the Church which make but one. I made answer to the Cardinal, that this Propo­sition, whatever it was, did not concern the matter of Doctrine in that book, which I aim'd at in testifying my esteem of it; and that, as for this very Proposition, M. Arnauld had ex­plain'd how he understood it. The Cardinal ad­ded some words touching matter of Doctrine, which indeed he did not rightly apprehend; but he spoke conformably to those remote objecti­ons which the Jesuites made against it. All this discourse pass'd upon the way, and before I further reply'd to him, we were arriv'd at the Chappel, and so the conference broke off.

On the fifth of the same month I made a visit, whereby I understood from a person sometimes sufficiently inform'd of things which passe in the Congregation of the H. Office, that they had there in good earnest set upon the examination of M. Hersent's Sermon, the memory of which I believ'd totally buried. He told me also the very Propo­sitions extracted out of it by the prosecutors of its condemnation, to obtain the same. One of them was, That Free-will is so weak, especially since the losse it suffer'd of innocence and righteousnesse in the First Man, that unlesse it be stay'd and supported by Gods Grace, it is no longer fit for any thing but to offend God; these are the very terms contain'd in the 28. page of the printed Sermon. The second was, That the Saints obey the motions of God's Grace with an obedience so much the more voluntary as it is free, and so much the more free as it is voluntary: This is in the 23. page of the same Book. Those who persecuted these Propositions, oppos'd them at first absolutely in themselves; and he that main­tain'd them did it with so great strength and suc­cesse, that he disarm'd his Adversaries, and con­vinc'd his Judges of the things which he undertook to prove to them. But I was told that it was not without great reluctancy; which was such in refe­rence to the first Proposition, that he became en­gag'd to maintain a third, upon which he made a particular dissertation as well as upon the two other, though it was not extracted out of the Ser­mon, namely, That all actions perform'd by the sole strength of nature are sins. At length the Judges who examin'd the Apologies presented to them in defence of these three Propositions consider'd in themselves, became perfectly satisfi'd and con­vinc'd thereby, and the accusers of the Sermon were consequently forc'd to silence and a retreat. But being not of the humour to acquiesce so easily against their engagement, they devis'd to say, that though the Propositions might be maintain'd as they were explicated by him that defended them, neverthelesse they are bad in that Sermon and Book, because it makes but one body with the [Page 50] Epistle which is before it, with reference to which it is just and necessary to consider the two Proposi­tions in question, that considering them in this manner, they would no doubt be found worthy of censure, for that in the said Epistle Jansenius is spo­ken of with an Elogium, being an Author con­demn'd by the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. and whose opinions this Preacher hath borrow'd and main­tain'd, as is evident by the Epistle.

I was told that they who contriv'd this project, had the greater hope of successe, because they saw him who maintain'd the Propositions absolutely in themselves as they are in the Sermon, wholly out of the businesse; he being that Monastical person upon whose faith the Master of the Sacred Palace gave permission for printing it, and the Epistle not being mention'd in his License, but only the Ser­mon, and he professing openly, that he saw none but the Sermon, nor heard any thing of the Epistle, which was an addition made by M. Hersent purely of his own head, without speaking one single word to him of it, or his own having the least ground to suspect it. Whence they took for certain, that the Apologies of the Licenser having been very well receiv'd, and he seeing himself deliver'd from all the combustion, and honour'd also with the commendations of some of his Judges for the ele­gancy and solidity which they found in his writ­ings, would not care to engage himself in a new labour, the successe of which was incertain, and not only more dangerous then the first, but likely to make him lose all the benefit thereof. But this Ecclesiastick deceiv'd them, because this new assault giving him the curiosity to search Jansenius upon the subject of these Propositions, and find­ing nothing there but the same Doctrine himself had lately defended, and the same Judges, before whom he was to maintain it again, approved; although his interest in no wise engag'd him to the defence of the Propositions, interpreted with rela­tion to the said Epistle and the opinions of Janseni­us; yet he thought himself oblig'd thereunto by the love of truth, and by gratitude towards his Judges. And for these reasons he became then actually imploy'd therein. It was told me that this Monastick was nam'd F. du Four, and that he was a very intimate friend of M. the Abbot de Loiac, Chamberlain of honour to the Pope, and nomina­ted by his Holinesse to the Bishoprick of Toul, with whom it was known that I had great com­merce; there was also some hope given me, that by his means I might have a sight of his Writings, which I was certifi'd were worthy to be read, and very compendious and determinative. I had a very great curiosity to see them, and to get a Copy of them, in regard of the nature of the businesse, and the commendations I receiv'd of them. Wherefore I had recourse immediately to the Abbot de Loiac, who very gladly and willingly brought me to the knowledge of the said Father. I found him of a great wit, a very agreeable and copious conversation, very clear in Doctrine, but as prudent too in management as a man of that quality could be after having pass'd almost sixty years in the world, whereof the twenty last were spent at Rome. I was alwayes very welcome to him when I visited him, and receiv'd with very great civility; but I found him so close, as often as I went to put him upon these matters, and he so constantly diverted the discourse thereof; that I could not without great rudenesse make the least mention of his Writings; because indeed he had been utterly undone, should his Judges have known that he communicated them, so inviolable will they have the secrecy of all things which they handle. There was nothing but M. Hersent that he spoke freely of, when he was put upon this sub­ject, because the fact was publick, and he could not forbear complaining of his not having told him so much as one word about his Epistle, having been treated with honour, as he was, for his Ser­mon. I excus'd M. Hersent a little by the custom in France, and likewise in our Faculty, of not shewing any thing but the Theses and the Books to the Approbators, but adding Epistles and Pre­faces according to prudence and discretion. But he lik'd not these excuses, because the custom was otherwise at Rome, which ought to be understood and follow'd; and because (he said) if M. Hersent had shew'd him his Epistle, he would have put it in a condition (by changing and blotting out some words) for being printed, without being lyable to any exceptions or complaints more then the Sermon it self. But to return to his Writings, I believe he would not have granted the reading of them to M. de Loiac, though living with him in the closest friendship and correspondence that can be between two persons of parts, honour and piety: Such sacred things are secrecy, and the Excommu­nication under penalty whereof they are oblig'd to keep the same in that Congregation, in that Country.

I shall in due place mention what successe fol­low'd the generous resolution of the F. du Four, to defend those two Propositions, even consider­ing them with reference to that Epistle, and the Doctrine of Jansenius: only this exquisitenesse of secrecy call'd to my mind a thing told me by the Ambassador in one or two converses on pur­pose about M. Hersent's businesse, namely, that se­cresie was so religiously observ'd, that himself of­ten endeavouring to get some light from Cardinal d' Este, who was one of the Congregation, con­cerning the posture wherein that affair stood, and whither his Eminence judg'd it might tend, that so he might tell M. Hersent something of it, who was much in pain about it; he could never draw from him the least word or sign whereby to conjecture any thing, whatever industry he us'd to that pur­pose, whatever importunity he made to the said Cardinal, whatever perfect intelligence there was between them about all things else; and although the Cardinal would otherwise have been glad to oblige M. Hersent both for his own sake and that of his Nation. After which certainly I will never wonder that the mysteries of things which passe in that Congregation are so hidden and impenetra­ble; for there can scarce be imagin'd a person more industrious to penetrate into what he de­sires, then this Ambassador, nor one more benefi­cent and civil then that Cardinal, nor two persons more united together then they.

CHAP. VIII.

THE favour done me by the abovesaid Cardi­nal, in putting me upon a discourse with Cardinal Lugo, caus'd me to conceive my self ob­lig'd after this conference with him, to go and wait upon him in his own house, lest I might be lyable either to be charg'd with disrespect to them both, or suspected of secret aversion against the said Cardinal Lugo for his being a Jesuit. So I went to visit him five or six dayes after, and found him at home: He receiv'd me very civilly, and after some discourse touching the studies of Divinity follow'd a [...] Paris, he told me that there were some that studied too much there. I understood him well, but I was willing to oblige him to speak more clearly, and to put himself into the matter of his own accord. Wherefore I answer'd, That ex­cesse was to be avoided in all things, and that though the profession of Literature requires great assiduity with Books, yet it was well enough known at Paris how to use moderation and due temper therein. At length he declar'd himself, and objected to me the Book Of the Authority of S. Peter and S. Paul, as a Rhapsodie of passages, quotations, the interpreting and applying of which proceeded from that excesse he spoke of, &c. That the Censure upon it had follow'd, &c. (these &c. &c. are usual in Italy, there is great use made of them in speaking, and that in the most polite discourses; and they are utter'd for the abridg­ing and supplying of what might be added for a more large explication, it being suppos'd also that he who is spoken to understands well what is im­ply'd, and is able to supply it.) I answer'd, that as to the passages of that Book, M. Bourgeois at his being at Rome had shew'd his Eminence the strong­est and clearest of them, and that he might have judg'd thereof. As for the Censure, that we at Paris did not conceive it to touch that Book at all, it condemning only the Equality between those two Apostles, sine ulla subjectione, without any sub­ordination; but there were Chapters in that Book, wherein several kinds of subordination were set down. He told me, that the Book spoke not of any besides that which concerns point of Time. I answer'd, that I had often heard those that had read it make account that there were several others; and that, as to the foundation of Equality of Power between those two Apostles, people not at all interessed for the Book, lookt upon it as a thing very honourable and advantageous to the H. See. He continu'd firm in this, that there was no other subordination mention'd in the said Book besides that of Time, and then pass'd to speak of Sufficient Grace, the ground of which he drew from Jesus Christ and S. Paul, with as much cer­tainty as 'tis possible for that which is alwayes Victorious to be deduc'd from them. I told him, that the Disciples of S. Augustine made no diffi­culty to admit the same as those of S. Thomas do, namely, granting a certain posse, but never the velle, (to wit, perfect) nor the facere; besides which Graces there needs another Effectual one to produce the action; but as for Sufficient Grace subject to the Will, as that was which the first man receiv'd in the state of Original Righteousnesse, it could not be admitted, because it is conceiv'd contrary to the Doctrine of the Scripture and the Church. In fine, I told him that this was the thing in controversie amongst Divines, for the clearing and pacifying of whose divisions, it was to be wisht that the reasons both of the one side and the other might be heard, that every thing might be ex­amin'd, &c. He much dislik'd the Expedient, saying that there needed no examination of a busi­nesse which was already judg'd; and for proof of his assertion, he brought me the Bull of Pius V. I told him, that I assented to the truth of that Bull, but that all the Propositions contained therein, were not thereby condemn'd; and upon my alledging the Exception, Quanquam earum aliquae possint aliquo modo sustineri in rigore & proprio ver­borum sensu ab autoribus intento, he told me, that these last words ought to be referr'd to that which follows; and that the sense was, that, Quamvis aliquo modo sustineri p [...]ssent, tamen in proprio auto­rum sensu erant Haereticae, &c. I answer'd, that this sense never came into my mind when I read the Bull, notwithstanding the different pointing us'd in the several impressions thereof, and that the words did not comply therewith. He reply'd, that he had consulted the Original of the Bull, and found the commaes thus placed. Hoc dato non concesso; I said, that the first words of the Exception were not put into the Bull without cause; and that there must needs be some sense at least in which those Propositions may be maintain'd in the rigour; and that this was it that was to be consi­der'd, viz. what that sense was. He could not gainsay it, but chang'd his battery, and recurr'd to the Scripture, the H. Fathers, and the Popes, upon whose Authority he pretended that Sufficient Grace was establisht. I answer'd him, that we judg'd the Scripture, Fathers, and Popes on our side; that if the case were as he said, if the opinions of S. Augustin were not such as were to be follow'd, the number of those who maintain them as well amongst the antient Doctors of our Faculty as among the younger, would not encrease every day as it did. Here he fell to mention pensions, benefices, and money given (as he said) to make those disciples; adding, that they were very well inform'd thereof, and had receiv'd certain intelligence of all those practices. I reply'd that this was so farr from being true, that the Court being averse from those Tenents, the way for any one to obstruct his own temporal advancement, was to maintain them; That a grea­ter injury could not be done the Doctors, then to accuse them of adhering to the truth upon so low and servile conditions and interests; and that they who know and love truth, embrace the same only for it self. He betook himself to the infallibility of the H. See, and cited this passage, Ego dixi tibi, Petre, non deficiet fides tua. I told him that was the same which we fol­low'd; [Page 52] that without it there is no salvation; and that the gates of hell should not prevail against it. This was the end of our Conference, which pass'd with sufficient moderation on both sides and with all the respect which I ow'd to a person of that eminent dignity.

I have not related any thing as of this Confe­rence besides what was spoken by the Cardinal and my self; but I cannot omit here a remarkable thing which I might have added when I was spea­king concerning one of the points of which we dis­cours'd, had I seen that it would have been bene­ficial and seemly. It is concerning the different pointings which have been made in the several im­pressions of the Bull of Pius V. inserted in that of Ʋrban VIII. when it was printed the first time at the Apostolick Printing-house in the year 1643. it was thus pointed; Quas quidem sententias stricto coram nobis examine ponderatas, quanquam nonnul­lae aliquo pacto sustineri possent in rigore, & proprio verborum sensu ab assert [...]ribus intento, Haereticas, erroneas, suspectas, temerarias, scandalosas, & in pi­as aures offensionem immittentes respectivè .............. praesentium autoritate damnamus. Which shewes that the true sense of that Bull is, that some of those Propositions attributed to Bavis may be maintai­ned in the rigor and the proper sense of those who advanc'd them. Quanquam nonnullae aliquo pacto sustineri poss [...]nt in rigore, & proprio verborum sensu ab assertoribus intento. But this Exception not pleasing the Jesuites, they have indeavour'd to alter the sense by causing a Comma to be added between the two words possent, and in rigore, thereby to joyn this last and the following words to the condemnations pronounc'd against these Propositions, and to frame this scheme and signi­fication of the words of the Bull, namely, that although the Propositions it speaks of may be some way maintain'd, yet taking them in the ri­gor and in the proper sense of those who advanc'd them, they are Heretical, scandalous, and so forth. This is a falsification which hath been committed in divers Editions since the first which was made, as I said above, at the Apostolick Prin­ting-house in the year 1643. of which I keep some Copies which I procur'd when I was at Rome, to evidence upon occasion the falsenesse of those which do not agree therewith. But it is further remarkable, and shewes how great an influence the Jesuites have had in that alteration, as also what credit and prevalence they have with the Officers by whom things are sway'd at Rome; namely, That the said Bull hath been printed not only in remote Provinces with the addition of the Comma between the two words, possent and in rigore, but likewise once in the Apostolick Printing-house it self since that edition of the year 1643. The attempt of this Falsification ap­pear'd also once more plainly; for they who endeavour'd it before these Editions I spoke of, thought it not enough to adde a Comma be­tween possent and in rigore, but also added a whole word, namely tamen after in rigore, to make the said Bull better square with their intentions. But for all this it ceased not to be evident, as I told Card. Lugo and he assented to it, That the first words of the Exception not having been put there to no purpose, there must needs be at least some sense in which the Propositions may be maintained in the ri­gour, and that the thing to be lookt after is, What that sense is.

Two or three dayes before this Visit one of the Ambassador's Secretaries said in a company where I was, that he speaking to M. Albizzi touching the businesse of M. Hersent, that Assessor answer'd him, that S. Augustin was indeed a great Doctor, but what he had deliver'd touching Grace was just the dreggs of his Works, and the point wherein he was to be gainsaid. I went the next day to ad­vertise the General of the Augustins of this, thereby to diminish his confidence in the said M. Albizzi, whom (as he profess'd to me) he lookt upon as a man well affected to St. Augustine. That which oblig'd me to go so speedily to adver­tise him of it, was, that in one of my visits to that General a fortnight before, when I sp [...]ke much of the necessity there was of opposing without further delay the assaults and ambushes of the visible and invisible enemies of S. Augustin, he receiv'd it with liking and approv'd what I said; but yet seem'd not so forward as I desir'd, and thought a person devoted as he was to S. Augustin, ought to be upon the things which I represented to him; indeed he seem'd rather to become cold, and to rest upon future hopes and satisfactions, which I judg'd contriv'd to hinder him from stir­ring, that so all things might be ruin'd with more facility; which being once attain'd to, then all the promises made him would vanish and be forgot­ten.

The Censure of Vallidolid against the 22. Pro­positions repugnant to the authority of S. Augu­stins doctrine, was either in part or wholly the occasion of these promises. A Memorial was pre­sented to the Pope to obtain of his Holinesse the confirmation of that Censure, which was also de­sir'd of him by a Letter from the King of Spaine deliver'd to him together with that Memorial. Whereupon the said Memorial was referr'd to a secret Congregation appointed for examination of affairs of that nature. Herein lay all the hope of the justice which seem'd to be intended: but yet at the same time it was given out that nothing ought to be too much hastned in that point; be­cause it behoov'd first to secure the authority of the H. See, which could not be done but by a full and absolute execution of all the Orders, Briefs, and Decrees in general which had issu'd from it. Wherefore this ought to be first seen to, and then the rest should be provided for in time, and care taken to give all the satisfaction that can be wish'd in a case wherein the H. See is the first concern'd. Of this we have since seen considerable effects; but before we proceed, let us hear in brief what was done at Paris in this time.

CHAP. IX.

ON one side there were persons who went about to all the Monasteries to get subscri­ptions to the Declarations against the Five Pro­positions, and so to send the same to Rome, thereby to embolden the Romans to condemn them in confidence of the multitude of those who would approve the Censure when it should be pass'd, they declaring themselves thus for it be­forehand. Even poor Priests and poor Irish stu­dents maintain'd by the charity of others were sol­licited to subscribe thereunto. The Rector of the University who was advertis'd of the novelty and irregularity of this carriage, quash'd it, and reproved all the Complices for it by a Solemn Decree, which was afterwards the ground of great contests and divisions in the Universi­ty by the canvasings which M. Cornet and his adherents made there, to stirre up against the Rectors decree a great number of Doctors, who impugn'd the same in every thing they could. The history of this must be reserv'd for others who were witnesses of it. This intimation may suf­fice in reference to my subject.

The care taken by the authors of this Attempt to prepossesse all people at Rome assoon as they re­solv'd to remove it thither upon its miscarriage in the Faculty, began not to be understood at Paris till about this time; though the design was put in execution the year before. Of which I had a fair proof by a Letter which fell into my hands writ­ten by F. Nicholaï (a Dominican, Doctor of our Faculty, and one of the Deputies chosen by M. Cornet, on 1 July 1649.) to his General, dated May 23. 1650. He indeavor'd therein to avert him from undertaking the protection of Jansenius, telling him that he wonder'd his brethren were so eager to defend him, Ʋt ita nostri fratres ad de­fensionem ejus exardescant. The reasons which he alledg'd to this end, were founded only upon the calumnies which that good Father being the Jesu­ites friend had learnt of them, namely, that Jan­senius teacheth not only an Effectual, but also a Necessitating Grace like to that of Calvin; Necessi­tatem in voluntate infert qualem ipse Calvinus. The only truth in the Letter was, that F. Nicholaï con­fess'd in the beginning that he had not had time to read Jansenius well, neither would he so do; Cen­sere mihi universim non licet, quia nec percurrere to­tum libuit nec vacavit; and that he acknowledg'd that when the Five Propositions were first pro­pounded in Sorbonne, there was no design to at­tribute the same to Jansenius, but only to judge of them in general. Nec Jansenii tamen vel um­bra tenus nomen praefixum illis fuit, sed universim tantum propositae illae sunt, ut sine ullo praejudicio cen­serentur.

On the other side, the Assembly of the Clergy was held still at Paris, and there was no speech in it concerning M. de Vabres's Letter; but the sub­scriptions of such as were likely to be gain'd, were still secretly pursu'd. The Agents and their man­ner of proceeding cannot better be discover'd then by a Note written by F. Dinet the King's Confessor to M. Hallier, which fell from M. Hallier's pocket occasionally as he was in Sorbonne, and was taken up by one of our Brethren who sent it to me at Rome. The Superscription of it was thus, For M. Doctor Hallier, Syndic of the Faculty of Divinity at Paris at the Hostel of Villeroy; the Contents thus; Sir, My Lord of Tarbe sent us his subscription the other day. My Lord of Troies his brother is at present in this City, and promis'd yesterday that he would do the like after he had taken advice of some Doctors of your Faculty about it. Have you no one of your friends who may go to visit him? This is from Sir, Your most humble and obedient E. N. S. Sign­ed Dinet.

All these canvasings and other like proceedings became at length displeasing to other Prelates, who more and more saw a necessity of hindring the evil effects which that Letter might produce, and of taking another course in case the businesse should be brought to a discussion and judgement. M. the Archbishop of Ambrun one of the Presi­dents of the Assembly, and the Bishops of Va­lence, Agen, Chalons, Cominge, and Orleans, sent to desire accesse of the Nuntio on Monday Feb. 10. He attended them, and they went to wait upon him, and told him, That it was not by order of the Clergy that M. de Vabres and the rest had written; that this proceeding was not at all liked by them; that they disapprov'd it; that the qua­lity of Bishops empower'd them to judge of con­troversies arising within their own Dioceses; that this power was signally infring'd by the Letter which M. de Vabres had written; and that the bu­sinesse more then any other deserv'd extraordina­ry care and circumspection. They told him fur­ther of the danger there was in judging thereof, without having first examin'd it and summon'd the parties. They represented to him what a noise might be made by such a Censure as the said Let­ter demanded; and above all, what necessity there was that before any thing be done, the Pro­positions in question should be discuss'd and scann'd according to the places from whence they were produc'd. Lastly, they intreated him to advertise the Pope of this their Declaration, and inform his Holinesse of the things which they had spo­ken to him.

The Archbishop of Sens was to have been at this visit, but having been hinder'd by some other bu­sinesse, he went eight dayes after accompanied by some other Bishop to speak with the Nuntio a­bout the same matter, and to inculcate to him a­fresh the necessity of the Popes proceeding in this affair with mature deliberation, and according both to the forms requir'd by the Canons, and to the order of Ecclesiastical Judgements.

But the Prelats were not perfectly fatisfy'd with this their diligence; for having left nothing but [Page 54] words with the Nuntio, they fear'd lest he might forget some of them, or lest the Letter which he was to write thereof to the Pope not being imme­diately deliver'd to his Holinesse, might first fall into the hands of persons friends to the Jesuites, who in favour to them might either keep it as long as they pleas'd, or not present it to him but when it would be likely to be read in a perfunctory tran­sient manner, or lastly wholly suppresse it if it might be done conveniently: Wherefore they now took up the first purpose of writing to the Pope that Letter which shall be mention'd hereaf­ter. But for that the same could not be so soon got ready to be sent and subscrib'd by all those by whom it was requisite so to be, M. de Valence writ in the mean time to the Archbishop of Tholouse (last deceased) all that had been done hitherto, and there was sent to me at Rome from him a du­plicate of his Letter signed by him, to the end I might shew it to all I thought fit, thereby to stop as much as possible the course of those practices, which were founded upon that of M. de Vabres. The Copy of M. de Valence's Letter to the Archbi­shop of Tholouse here followeth.

But before my receiving at Rome either M. de Valence's Letter or two others which inform'd me of what I have above recited touching the visits to the Nuntio, I received one which had been writ­ten ever since the 27. of January, in which seve­ral newes was signifi'd to me: first that there was talk at Paris of a Conference before my L. the Archbishop and some other Prelates and Ma­gistrats. That it was demanded to have six per­sons there, and offer'd the Molinists to come in as great number as they would: That M. de Rho­dez Tutor to the King had been sollicited by F. Paulin his Majestie's Confessour to subscribe the Letter of M. de Ʋabres, and that he refus'd it: That M. de Saint Flour did the like, though extraordina­rily press'd to it by ths Jesuites: That M. de Vi­viers confess'd that he had signed it, but that he meant not to cast any blot upon Jansenius or the Propositions, but only desir'd a judgment for the sake of peace; and that the Pope was not in­treated in that Letter to appoint a Conference, because it was not to be doubted but he would [Page 55] according to his wisdom call together the most able Divines on either side and make a solemn ex­amination of the question (which cannot other­wise be well determin'd) before he pronounce any thing therein: In sum, that this was certainly the mind of most of the Bishops who subscrib'd the said Letter.

The same hand writ to me again on 17. February wherein speaking of the Congregations held under the Popes, Clement VIII. and Paul V. he hath these words; ‘It must be incessantly incul­cated to those of Rome that our disputes are wholly the same, and that the Question is solely about Effectual Grace, and sufficient Grace sub­ject to Free will; and that neither Jansenius nor we further hold the said Propositions then as they are reduc'd to the point of Effectual Grace.’

CHAP. X.

IF it be true, as the abovemention'd Letters af­firme together with many learned and judi­cious persons who have carefully read Jansenius's book, that he holdeth no other doctrine but that of Effectual Grace which is wholly S. Augustin's, and which (as we shall see in the sequel) hath alwayes been in general approbation and esteem at Rome; there is no little ground of wonder, how it could come passe that his name and his opinions have become so odious and suspected by the Romans. I observ'd about this time one of the capital causes thereof, if not the onely one; namely That place of his book where objecting to himself against S. Augustin's doctrine the Bulls of Pius V. and Gregory XIII. he answers that truly he is surpris'd at those Bulls, Haereo fateor; and that on the other side he seeth not what can be reply'd to S. Augustin's doctrine which hath been so often approved by the H. See. This doubt and seeming combat in which he pla­ceth on one side the Bulls of these two Popes, and on the other the doctrine of S. Augustin so often approv'd by the H. See, (though he really accords and reconciles together those Bulls and this Doctrine sufficiently, and with a very particu­lar respect towards the H. See) hath given so great advantages to the Jesuites against him and his book; that it not onely facilitates any meanes which they will use to make him lookt upon as a declar'd enemy of the H. See by persons pre­posses'd with the false zeal of those Fathers, but also they have thereby render'd him suspected by others, whom I found very intelligent, judicious, equitable, and likewise well affected towards this Prelate in all other things; so that expres­sing their dislike of this point alone they have testifi'd their sorrow that he expos'd himself to this disadvantage; so powerfull is the conceipt of the Pope's infallibility over the minds of the Ro­mans, and so heynous a crime and mortal offence in their eyes is every thing that grates upon it more or lesse. But having seen how admirably the said Bishop is clear'd from it by Aurelius Avitus in the 22. Dissonance of his Molinomachie which was lent me by a Cardinal to whom it was sent by the Post; I as often wish'd I could dispel those suspicions and dislkes entertain'd at Rome, against that place of Jansenius's book as I heard it spoken of, which was very frequently: but this was a work reserved for others. The Prejudices here­upon were so great and strong, that should I have said all I could in Apology for the Bishop of Ipre touching this matter, I should rather have made my self criminal then justifi'd him. And indeed 'twas a thing I abstain'd from the more willingly and necessarily for that not being at Rome for that purpose, nor otherwise engag'd in any thing that had affinity therewith, I contented my self with speaking of those which were recom­mended to me, or fell into discourse according as the visites I hapned to make permitted.

I made one to Cardinal Barberin on 27th. of January, in which he spoke among other things something largly of the great services which S. Ber­nard did to the H. See, and the ardent affection wherewith he was always animated towards it. I ac­knowledg'd to the Cardinal the truth of those commendations, and withal beseech'd him to ob­serve that that affection having been the primum mobile which set a going all his other motions and actions in behalf of the H. See, he used a notable liberty and franknesse towards the same H. See, when he saw himself oblig'd to admo­nish the Popes that fill'd it, of such things as might give cause to complain of their govern­ment and Decrees. I added also that all such as are zealous for the service of the H. See, ought to testifie the same cheifly in such occasions, where­in its interest lyes so much, in understanding the things in which it hath been or may be surpri­sed; That the Popes themselves for remedying mischiefs possible to arise from surprises have or­dain'd in the Cannon Law C. 5. de rescriptis, that their Decrees be not yeilded unto when there is difficulty in them, but that the same be re­presented to themselves, to the end they may use such order and remedy therein as is necessary. The Cardinal profess'd to like this discourse, and confirm'd it by a decision or Maxime which he said is follow'd in the Rota. Yet he added that the books of S. Bernard De Consideratione are not those of his works which are most in esteem at Rome, having sometimes been in danger of being, if not condemned, at least suppress'd or retrench'd; which possibly might have been done, had it not been for the consideration of his eminent Sanctity.

I gave him another visite on the 17. of Fe­bruary, and left with him the Observations made upon M. de Ʋabres's Letter which he sent me back after two dayes seal'd, having read and [Page 56] made his extract out of the same. Ten dayes after I gave him another, he then professed to me that he approv'd those observations, but made more account of the Reflections upon the Censure of the Catechisme. He said also that himself was made to speak well therein (that is to say, that he was well pleas'd whith what was there related of him) but that the Letter of M. Albizzi which is produc'd there, and the other things spoken of that Assessor troubled him; and his Eminence gave me to understand that they were mutually concern'd for one another, and reputed the offence done to one of their Officers as done to their proper persons. To which I an­swer'd that no doubt it was with unwillingness that M. Albizzi was reflected upon; and that it had not been done if he had not given ground for it, and the writer conceiv'd himself constrain­ed so to do.

Happing to be in the company of the same Cardinal in the beginning of March, he told me plainly enough that when themselves or their officers are not treated with the respect which they think their due, they are apt to become rigid and suspicious, and to find fault with many things of which otherwise they should take no great notice, &c. That it behooved so to order the matter in the present case as not di­rectly to thwart Decisions, and amongst others the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. of happy memory; but to shew that what the Adversaries pretend to be contained therein, is not there indeed; and that the same is to be understood with this or that restriction, &c. That it is fit to allow some­thing to Popes great incumbrances which hinder them from being so exact in every point, &c. To which I answer'd two things. First that some­times there is no way to deny the words which are expresse therein, nor to admit the same but by alledging a surprise. Secondly, That S. Au­gustin's disciples are full of great love and sincere respect towards the H. See and the Popes. That I doubted not but that they are alwayes ready to interpret their meanings and words in the most benigne sense that is possible. That if his eminence would think thereon, and give me light of a fit expedient how to put a favorable exposition upon that Bull at Rome, I doubted not but it would be accepted most willingly by all the disciples of S. Augustin, provided it be not prejudicial to truth, which with them is absolutely inviolable.

Our discourse of this businesse pass'd so far, and the Cardinal profess'd himself so satisfi'd there­with, that I believ'd he would think in good earnest of procuring a clear declaration from the H. See of the motives and extent of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. which he had explicated to me before on several oc­casions; and also (of making use of my mediati­on to bring it about that they who found diffi­culties therein (with whom he conceiv'd I had some commerce) might acquiesce in the extent, and with the Glosses and passable conditions with which he told me the said Bull was made, and which might be express'd in such Declaration. Which was certainly a thought worthy so great and renown'd a Cardinal, as well for the honour of the memory of Ʋrban VIII. his Uncle and the execution of his intentions, as for avoiding pro­vocation to wrath (according to the Scripture expression) by the continuance of an obscurity and a studied silence, of the most humble chil­dren of the Catholick Church most zealous for her and the Holy See, and very capable of serving both against their common ene­mies.

I remember I accounted it a thing resolv'd up­on by the Cardinal, and so fully conceiv'd that he having undertaken it, the accomplishment must needs follow, and they who profess'd some repugnance to the said Bull being (as I was con­fident) very ready to imbrace all overtures of peace compatible with the preservation of truth; that at my return from a smal journey taken with the abovementioned Gentleman to Civita Vecchia, the Alum mines, and Caprarola, finding a Citation fix'd up against M. Hersent, in which I observ'd such words as might exasperate minds affected to S. Augustin, I went speedily to the said Car­dinal to make my complaint thereof to him, and testifie my grief in seeing this new obstacle to the design which he had profess'd of bringing matters to a safe and permanent reconciliation by giving a favorable interpretation to the said Bull. Now this Citation was decreed in the names of the Cardinals, Roma, la Cueva, Spada, Ginetti, S. Clement, Panzirolo, Lugo, Colonna, d' Este, and likewise in the name of Cardinal Barberin; and it mention'd the Doctrine of Jansenius, and of that whereof M. Hersent desir'd the Pope's protection (which is no other then that of S. Augustin) as a doctrine purely and simply con­demn'd; although as for that of S. Augustin all the world acknowledg'd it at Rome, as a doctrine confirm'd and approv'd by the general consent of the Church in all Ages; and although, as for that of Jansenius, Cardinal Barberin had often told me, that such as it was, it remain'd still in its integrity, and had receiv'd no blow from the Bull of his Uncle. But this Citation which was likely to be carried everywhere to the remotest Provinces, and which gave a suffici­ently plausible ground to all the enemies of S. Augustin and Jansenius to speak otherwise of the said Bull, gave also occasion to such as were concern'd for either or both, to become aliena­ted and exasperated; and brought into dispute the honour of the H. See from whence it was lookt upon as proceeding, bearing the names and seals of their Eminences, the most considerable mem­bers officers and supports thereof.

The Cardinall seem'd astonisht at what I said to him, and answer'd me that he would consi­der the matter and advertise the aforesaid per­sons thereof; That he remembred that he signed some thing, but it was without having had any hand in the businesse: That he had been in the Coun­try the week before, and indisposed this; that all these things were transacted by the Office of the Rota which inserts in these kind of Instru­ments what seemed good to them, and always interprets things to the worst. After which he proceeded to speak again of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. and told me that we ought to handle the same tenderly and not thwart it so directly; because that this and others the like were set [Page 57] forth, and are to be understood, supposing that the books in question contain really the Proposi­tions of which they are accus'd; which being matter of fact, the Popes may be surpris'd and deceiv'd therein: And that in case such Books do not contain the Propositions imputed to them, condemnations (or rather, prohibitions) as he told me do not touch them nor lay any blot or prejudice upon them. And as for that of Jan­senius in particular, he added that the Bull of Ʋr­ban VIII. doth not condemn but only forbid it upon the report made thereof to his Holinesse. I testifi'd that I was very glad to learn from his Eminence the interpretation and extent which ought to be given to those Decrees and Bulls; but I told him that the Jesuites and their Adhe­rents did not understand the same in this man­ner, nor confine them within these bounds. The Cardinal reply'd that herein we ought to be firme and hold them to it. I answer'd that that course was taken and is still endevor'd to the utmost; but his Eminence might extinguish many contests of no fruit nor edefication, if in stead of leaving Divines to wrangle among themselves about such punctilio's he would procure some Decree or Bull from the H. See, wherein were made such an open and sincere declaration and explication of those hitherto set forth, as his Eminence did now make to me. But I could not urge this matter further; and the Cardinal have­ing caused me to return to what I have above re­lated of the visite given to the Nuntio by the Archbishop of Ambrun and the other Prelates, and to what had pass'd in the University touch­ching the Irish, he told me that it were good that the Pope had alwayes about him two or three persons of France, and as many of Spaine, to informe his Holinesse of the things which pass'd in those remote countries touching doctrine. I an­swer'd him that it would be very good; but that besides the difficulties which occurre herein, their manner of handling affairs in secret and covertly much discourag'd those that desir'd to send or come thither. He reply'd that it was the order which was exactly observ'd amongst them, not to reveale any thing of the affaires which they handle daily; but that in those which then divided mens minds, and whereof we had so often dis­cours'd, nothing could be done publickly with­out reciprocal communication, and a Con­gregation established on purpose for that cause.

I had the honour to see Cardinal Barberin the Saterday before this conference, and to accompany him to the Celestines to a Thesis of Divinity de­dicated to him on Saturday 19. March 1651. The Thesis amongst others was upon the matter of Grace and Predestination to Glory, which was defended there as done gratuitously and effectu­ally before the Prevision of Merits: of which point that of effectual Grace and all the other Christi­an Truths maintain'd by us in the Five Propositions, being clear and infallible consequences, I this day took this occasion to make to his Eminence a short reduction thereof to grace effectual by it self, the sole thing for whose defense and esta­blishment we were engag'd, in exclusion of suf­ficient Grace subject to Free-will. The Cardi­nal profess'd himself satisfied with the reduction and declaration, and told me that he conceiv'd that this was the way to bring affairs to a speedy issue.

I remembred that at my departure from him when I shew'd his Eminence the Letter of M. de Valence, I went to see Lucas Holstenius, and shew'd the same also to him. He esteem'd it so good and so judicious and withal so sutable to the inclinations which he had observ'd in the Pope in a familiar conference which he had with his Holinesse for a whole houre about these mat­ters, that he desired me to translate it into Ita­lian, and give him a Copy of it to shew the Pope, thereby to confirm him in the resolution which he had profess'd to have, of hastening and ha­zarding nothing in their contests. The sub­jects of these discourse was this; the Pope open­ing himself to him concerning the trouble he re­ceiv'd by continual sollicitations from France to make some decision of these matters which he understood not, and to the study of which he had never apply'd himself, M. Holstenius answer­ed that his Holinesse would do well not to be­gin at that age to put himself to the trouble of understanding, and much lesse of deciding them; because that they were of themselves very diffi­cult to comprehend, that they had not onely mov'd great disputes in all Ages of the Church amongst the faithfull since the birth of Jesus Christ, but also had divided all the greatest Phi­losophers of old in the difficulty they found of conciliating the Freedome of Man with the most clear and infallible knowledge which God hath of future things, and with the most immutable resolution of his eternal Decrees; some of them sticking to these opinions, and others to other, as men do also now adayes and will do as long as there be men in the world. Wherefore being no Decision can be made of these points which is likely to satisfy them, his Holinesse should do better not to think of making any, nor trouble himself about it, but let things slide along as they do till they become calme of themselves, as no doubt they would do, when either side or both become weary of disputing and of indevour­ing to perswade their Adversaries to their opi­nions. This was so well lik'd by the Pope, that he congratulated with M. Holstenius for the in­timation which he gave him thereof, and told him that he would beware of proceeding after any other manner then according to this advice of his.

About the same time a person of honor came to visite me, and told me he had been two dayes before with the Master of the sacred Palace; and that this pious Ecclesiastick had spoken to him with great resentment for the principles of S. Augustin explicated by the Bishop of Ipre, and with a holy abhorrence of the persecution which they suffer'd, promising on his part to retard and obstruct to his power the evil designs which he found were in agitation against those Holy Maxims, and such as defended them; but that he was troubled that we acted so little on our patt for the information of people at Rome, and that whilst we wholly deserted the Field of Battle to our Adversaries, it was no wonder if they [Page 58] prevail'd as much as they pleas'd.

I thought fit also to go and advertise the Ge­neral of the Augustines of the Citation fix'd up against M. Hersent, and of the danger there was lest the Jesuites should make use of it in the remote Provinces, as a new Proof that S. Augu­stin's doctrine was lookt upon and dealt with at Rome as a condemn'd doctrine: I in­timated to him that the more he dissembled the outrages daily offer'd to the doctrine and authority of that great Saint, the lesse easie it would be to remedy the same. He assent­ed to what I said, but propounded to me to make the complaints which I suggested to him: of which I making such excuses as he lik'd, and he ac­knowledging that himself might intermeddle therein with more reason, security, and successe then I, he lift up his eyes and his shoulders, and striking his hands upon the arms of his chair, express'd his grief and his thoughts with these words, which he utter'd twice, Non si può par­lar, non si può parlar; There is no speaking, there is no liberty to speak. To which I answering, That it was time now to do it, or never would be; (to the end he might consider what course were best to take) I left him a Copy of M. Hersent's Citation, Epistle and Sermon. He accepted the same willingly, but withall askt me what he should answer in case it were demanded from whom he had them. I answer'd, that it was not fit to name me; which he promis'd me not to do. This I observe, to shew what restraint they are under at Rome in reference to these matters; since a man of his quality fear'd being ask'd and oblig'd to declare from whom he had receiv'd such publick pieces, which might have been found in every body's hands. Moreover he signify'd to me what just fear he had to make remonstrances so necessary and well-becomming him, by the example of a Cardinal who (he said) offering to make the like a little while ago about these matters, had fallen into great disgust and mortification for so doing.

CHAP. XI.

I WAS advertis'd about the same time that I was in danger of falling into the like my self, for that (as he affirm'd who gave the notice there­of to the Gentleman my companion) in the vi­sits which I had made to the Cardinals I had spoken too freely of those sentiments which passe at Rome for Heretical; that in reference to these matters there needed no more then a single Hear-say to cause a man to be apprehended and put in a safe place, that is to say, in the Inquisition; that when any one is once there, it is not easie for him to get out; and therefore I had great reason to take heed to my self. He who came to give this notice was a Jesuite, and at this time perform'd the office of Secretary for France to his General, and with whom I being frequently in company together with that Gentle­man who had been recommended to him by some Letters of his Confreres in France I had contract­ed some acquaintance and friendship; Which ne­verthelesse I did not believe so great, as to be more prevalent with him then the interests of his Society, and I scarce doubted but that he came to give me this intelligence by contrivance of his Confreres, either to frighten me, or for some o­ther reasons. However, this Father was thank'd for the kindnesse which he profess'd to do me; but withall he was given to know, that finding my self culpable of nothing, I feared nothing; which yet did not hinder but that, there remaining not a­bove three weeks to the time set down by us for our departure, I was more wary of my self then formerly, for fear of occasioning the crossing of our designs, by giving any hold against my self. We began to take our leaves, and to buy such lit­tle curiosities as we minded to carry from Rome into France: amongst divers fine Prints which I had from a Graver there, I bought also five sheets of Paper, upon which there were above a hundred pourtraicts of several Jesuites who were Canonis'd thus, as having shed their blood for the Christian Religion, amongst whom this was in its order, Pater Henricus Garnetus Anglus Londini pro fide Catholica suspensus & sectus, 3 Maii 1606. None in the world is ignorant that he suffer'd there the punishment of death for the Powder-plot, of which he was accus'd, con­victed, and acknowledged himself guilty before he dy'd; insomuch that out of his resentment of his fault, upon some reproaches made to him as having pretended in committing it to attain to the glory of Martyrdom, He answerd, That it was a thing unheard of for Traytors and Parricides to be ranked amongst Martyrs, Nunquam audi­tum fuit parricidam esse Martyrem; as it is re­lated in these words, if I remember aright, by a well known Author who writ the History. These Prints, which are alwayes sold at the Sign of the Eagle near the Church of S. Marcellus, with per­mission of the Superiors, I took with me to make use of, one day, against those who have thought fit that the Houres should be condemn'd, because in one of the Editions M. de Berule is found in the Calendar with this Letter B. which signifies Blessed, a title which the Censors of that excel­lent Work affirm is not lawfull to be given to a­ny person but by the authority and approbation of the Pope, whilst at the same time they suffer the title of Martyr to be given publickly and without contradiction for these forty yeares to persons dead in the greatest infamy, and for the most enormous crimes.

Cardinal Barberin did us the honour to visit us on the 25. day of March; amongst other things we talkt of the Molinomachie of Aurelius Avitus. [Page 59] The Cardinal ask'd me what was the subject of that Work. I answer'd him, that it was written con­cerning the Jesuits pretence that the Propositions condemn'd by the Bull of Pius V. agreed with the Doctrine of Jansenius; that it shew'd with won­derfull solidity, and invincible clearnesse, that such pretended agreement was indeed none at all but impertinent, and maliciously and falsly alledged by the Jesuits; that their artifices and horrible ca­lumnies in all that businesse were laid open by the Author of the said Book. Amongst others I told him of the 22. pretended Agreement, in which the Jesuits recite this Proposition out of Pius V's Bull; Deus non potuisset ab initio talem creare homi­nem qualis nunc nascitur. I told him, that I had found true what the Molinomachie said thereof; namely, that Jansenius having mention'd it in his Book as an Objection to be clear'd, and according­ly clear'd it very solidly, they have taken it out of that place, as if Jansenius had written and affirm'd it as of himself, without setting down the words foregoing, which shew that he mentions it as an Objection, but suppressing all that the Bishop alledgeth to shew that it hath been condemned in the sense wherein it is taken by Pius V. but that this sense makes nothing to that of S. Augustine, which he recites and explicates. The Cardinal profess'd himself surpriz'd at what I said, and could not imagine (though upon my affirming it, and engaging my self to shew it him, he believ'd it) that 'twas possible for men to resolve upon such black falsities. But for the better understand­ing of the businesse, he put to me the usual difficul­ty above-mention'd, which the Jesuits make use of to discredit Jansenius upon all occasions; namely, that objecting the said Propositions to himself, he saith, Haereo, fateor, sed quid ad Doctrinam S. Au­gustini? as if Jansenius oppos'd the Authority of S. Augustine to Pius V. and Gregory XIII. And indeed he propos'd it, as thinking to presse me with this instance; but I told him, that this was also one of the cheats of that Bishops enemies, and was likewise laid open in the Molinomachie; that Jansenius did not thus close up his discourse; that it was an intolerable wickednesse to suppresse the remainder, by which he explicates this Propositi­on, and reconciles the H. See with it self, and that with very great care, esteem, and veneration; that the intire place ran thus, sed quid ad Doctrinam S. Augustini clarissimam invectissimam (que), quam toties probavit & sequitur, sequendam (que) monuit Apostolica sedes? that he did not rest there, but a little after added and put to himself this question, as out of all likelihood, namely, Whether the H. See can be contrary and opposite to it self? to which he answereth, that this absurdity cannot be affirm'd; and then shews that the H. See really agrees with it self, and that the Doctrine of S. Augustine, approv'd by the Popes, hath nothing of affinity with the Propositions condemn'd by Pius V. and Gregory XIII. This reply clear'd and sa­tisfi'd Cardinal Barberin, who rejoyn'd nothing further.

The minds of many in constant imployment at Rome about matters of Doctrine, were so possess'd with aversion against the Bishop of Ipre, that they would not admit of any thing that might contribute to the clearing of his intentions, or to his justifica­tion. M. Albizzi (as I have since understood) effected some time ago, that F. Lucas Vadingo, Superior, and in a manner Founder of the house of S. Isidore, in which are the Monks of S. Francis all Irish, one of the Consultors of the H. Office, a man of singular piety and very great parts, was fain to absent himself from the Assemblies of that Congregation, only for saying; That it was requi­site to examine Jansenius's Book, and to let it passe current after having retrencht out of it what was reprovable, if there were any thing which deserv'd such correction. And the F. Abbot Hilarion, of the Order of the Bernardins, some time after his composing the Book I mention'd above, in which he noted the different senses in which the Proposi­tions might be taken, receiv'd an order from Car­dinal Spada to repair no more to the Congregati­ons where those matters were handled. The manner of it was thus: The Cardinal told him, That it was not necessary that he should be present any more at the Congregations held about this affair. F. Hilarion answer'd, That he was oblig'd to obey his Eminence. The Cardinal reply'd, That he did not say that, but only intreated him that he would think good to repair thither no more. When F. Hilarion gave me this relation, he told me, that the Cardinal spoke this to him be­cause it had been his advice that the sense of Janse­nius upon the Propositions might be examin'd and explicated. And as for F. Lucas Vadingo, that he receiv'd an expresse prohibition for it, by the in­trigues and solicitations of M. Albizzi.

F. Campana, Procurator General of the Domi­nicans, preach'd this Lent at Rome in the Church of S. Peter, and it was the third or fourth Lent that he preach'd there, it being usual to be retain'd Preacher of a Church not for one year only, but for many, till some occasion obliges him to desist from that imployment. I went to hear him as often as I could: He was an excellent man, and I was much edify'd by him. I was there on Tuesday in the Passion week, and he gave notice of a Ser­mon about Predestination for the Wednesday fol­lowing. But what? (said he) many will say 'tis a nice subject, and not meet to be preach'd of to the people. O, answer'd he, S. Augustine is not of that mind, who saith, That Praedestinatio Sanctorum populo Christiano praedicanda est ut qui gloriantur in Domino glorientur. I return'd thither on Wednesday, and he made a very good and solid Sermon upon that subject.

The Gentleman with whom I was, and my self, had resolv'd to depart immediately after the cele­bration and ceremonies of the Feast of Easter; and that we might not be delay'd by an audience which we wish'd to have of the Pope before our depar­ture, we solicited for one at the end of Lent; which on H. Monday we obtain'd, and the Pope treated us with very much gentlenesse, courtesie and familiarity, for half an hour. I twice turn'd the discourse as much as I could to things border­ing upon the contests of the times, to give his Ho­linesse occasion to enter upon them, but he hand­somely kept off them, and we spoke not one word thereof far nor near.

I much wonder'd at this time at the Pope's close­nesse upon the two occasions which I gave him of speaking of things which belong'd to my pro­fession, [Page 60] seeing in the audience I had had of him five years before, in the company of the Abbot Bassompiere now Bishop of Xaintes, the Marquis of Marevil Brother-in-Law to M. de Angoulesme, M. Sanguin the Son, first Master of the King's Hous­hold, and the Abbot Bontemps, now first Vallet of his Majestie's Chamber, the Pope left none of the contests risen amongst Catholicks without speak­ing something to me of them, and giving me occasi­on himself to tell his Holinesse my thoughts there­of, though the company was then much more nu­merous, and he had lesse cause and time to fix his discourse with me then he had in this occasion, be­ing only with that Gentleman. So that I could not attribute his reservednesse and silence in these matters to any thing but to the resolution which it was told me he had so often made of not hearing any speech thereof at all, for that they did only trouble him without any benefit; and perhaps this consideration had some place at this time. But after I understood, as I am going to relate, that I had been accused to him for one of the most zealous of those whom they call Jansenists, and that there had been found one who defended me from that reproach: I conceiv'd the principal reason of his silence was, to know who had spoken true, my ac­cusers or my defenders; and that he would let me go on alone without replying any thing on his part which might give me occasion of speaking, to see how far my zeal (of which complaints had been made to him, which I knew not of) would lead me. Since my understanding of which, I ac­counted it my great good fortune that I kept with­in the bounds of the respect and circumspection which I owe to the head of the Church, and spoke nothing to him of the affaires which concern it, and are above my reach, without his giving me an invitation to tell him what I knew thereof, which I should have done in this case in all Christian since­rity, and according to the measure whereof I am capable.

CHAP. XII.

THE first notice I receiv'd of the complaints made of me, was given me by the kindnesse of the Jesuit I spoke of; and though I attributed not so much to it as to believe or conclude any thing certain from it, yet I had not forgotten it. It serv'd me to understand a somewhat unusual com­plement which was made me by the Cardinal of S. Clement, when I went to take leave of him, to thank him for the favourable reception he made me in my two or three visits to him, and to offer him the little service I was able to render him. For as soon as I had signifi'd the cause that brought me to him, the only answer he made, was, to tell me that he was glad of it, and to ask me if I departed suddenly; and I having told him that I believ'd it would be the next day after the Festivals of the 13. or 14. of April, which was then began, he reply'd, That it would be well done, and the sooner the better. He pass'd instantly, with the civility so common to their Eminences, to another discourse, which yet he contracted according to his wont into few words; but I was more mindfull to what he said to me at first, then to all the rest. For that which the Jesuit had told the Gentleman my friend, came into my memory, and I began to believe that there was something in it.

For the same purpose I went to visit Cardinal Barberin, from whom I had received so many ob­liging treatments during my whole abode at Rome. Amongst other things which he said to me, he askt me whether I knew the Cardinal of S. Clement. I answer'd, that I had visited him twice or thrice, and found him of a very vigorous old age, and that there was seen in him as great testimonies of an eminent spirit, as there appear'd tokens of mo­desty and peity in his countenance. Cardinal Bar­berin reply'd, that I had not lost my time in those visits, and that I held a good place in his mind. Mine was full of his Complement, and the Jesuit's intelligence, and this discourse was a new item to me in confirmation of the apprehensions I gather'd from the two other, and gave me the curiosity of searching further into it. I answer'd therefore to Cardinal Barberin, that it was purely an effect of the Cardinal of S. Clement's goodnesse; and that since himself (Cardinal Barberin) did me the fa­vour to acquaint me with that happinesse which I was before ignorant of, I beseecht him to tell me how he understood it himself. Here t [...]ere arose a little alteration in Cardinal Barberin's counte­nance, which could not proceed but from his con­ceiving that he had told me too much, or from his being at a losse what answer to make me; so that I presently perceiv'd, that from whencesoever that alteration proceeded, there was more in the busi­nesse then his Eminence was willing to tell me; and after he had told me in general termes, that he had heard the Cardinal of S. Clement speak advan­tageously of me, I durst not presse him further. But I well saw that something had been spoken in that way, in some place where they had been toge­ther, which they were not often, saving in the Congregations of the H. Office. This, with the Jesuit's intelligence, was a certain evidence that it must needs have been in those Congregations; and that if it was there, that the Cardinal of S. Clement had spoken of me with advantage, it must be ga­ther'd from thence, that seeing complaints had been made of me, there had been some who spoke not of me in the same manner.

I began also to perceive that those complaints must needs have been carri'd to the Pope, because it is the order us'd by the Congregation of the H. Office, for the Cardinals of whom it consists, to assemble at la Minerva the Dominicans house eve­ry Wednesday morning: Then for the Secretary or Assessor of the said Congregation to go to the Pope in the afternoon, to acquaint his Holinesse with what was handled in the morning by the As­sembly [Page 61] of Cardinals, that his Holinesse may be pre­par'd for the determination which he is to make thereof the next day, and may have the night to reflect thereon: Then for the same Cardinals to re-assemble on Thursday morning at the Pope's Palace, where in his Holinesse's presence they speak anew to all the things whereof they consulted the day foregoing, and deliver their last sentiments, which the Pope having heard, determines himself to that which seemeth good unto him.

In this conjuncture Letters of the 17. of March arriv'd to me from Paris, certifying me; that the Bishops who went to the Nuntio, and some others with them, had at length resolv'd to write to the Pope touching the Letter of M. de Vabres, to be­seech his Holinesse, that if he intended to make any decision about those matters, he would so do it as that it might put an end to the contests amongst Catholick Divines, establish peace amongst them, clear up and settle the truth which both sides ought to acknowledge; all which cannot be done but in a solemn Congregation, like that which was appoin­ted by Clement VIII. and Paul V. especially consi­dering the speciosity of these matters, which have been very much embroyl'd by the processe of time, and the malice of men. Moreover, that they had resolv'd, that seeing Letters are but dead remon­strances, lasting sometimes no longer then they are reading, to send also some Divines to be living solicitors for the procuring the effect of the Let­ters, and obtaining the erecting of such a Congre­gation. It was signifi'd also, that the same Pre­lates pitcht upon me for one of the Delegates; and being I was already upon the place, they de­sir'd me to stay there expecting the arrival of the rest, who were to come to me, and would be the bearers of their Letters.

I was enjoyn'd further to double my vigilance in the mean time about this affair, because it was likely that the Letter of M. de Vabres would be brought to effect; that all possible means would be us'd to bring it about; that there was lately a Letter obtain'd from the Queen, in which her Ma­jesty press'd his Holinesse to have regard to that of so many Prelates, and to the needs of her people, and for that purpose to passe a determination upon the contested Propositions, which were presented to him for his decision.

It was now within four or five dayes to the time set for our departure: We had only some adieus to make, and were in the croud of Ceremonies of the Festivals, which we desir'd to see, and other incumbrances which alwayes accompany the pre­paration for a Journey out of a great City. I did not omit to go see that man whom I had found so quick-sighted in the temper of the Roman Court, and all other circumstances of this affair, and who at length consented to the Expedient of this Dele­gation, in regard of the extreme needs which I had alledg'd to him for it: I imparted to him all that was signifi'd to me by the Letters which I had re­ceiv'd. He was surpriz'd to see things so forward from France: He told me, that he had yielded to the said Delegation, but not to have it put in exe­cution till things were in more forwardnesse at Rome: That it was requisite to allow time to those who were busi'd at Rome in drawing up some in­structions touching these disputes, for the informa­tion of some Cardinals (on whom the affair was likely to depend) concerning the true estate in which they are: That till a fit mothod were taken to make their Eminences understand what was in­tended to be represented to them, no good was to be expected therein. This excellent man alledg'd some other reasons which I touch'd above, and re­peat not here, whereunto I oppos'd the extreme needs of putting some obstacle to the powerfull solicitations us'd by the Jesuits for compassing the evil effect which they propos'd to themselves from M. de Vabres's Letter. He told me, that he was convinc'd more then I, what urgent necessity there was of applying some remedy to this mischief, which encreas'd every day; but that it was not al­wayes a fit time to apply remedies though necessa­ry; and that it behoved to wait for circumstances fit for the procuring that redresse which was hop'd for: That as for the evil effect which I fear'd, there was no probability of its coming to passe so soon; and besides if it did, inasmuch as it would be a thing against order and truth, and without hearing of parties, it could not be valid, but there would al­wayes be room to recurre to this course. That he remain'd firm in this mind, and that it behoved to beseech the Bishops of France to suspend the exe­cution of their good intentions till things were more hopefully prepar'd at Rome. That incessant care should be us'd to prepare them without noise; and that if it should please God to blesse that care, I should not fail of being timely advertis'd there­of, to the end the good purposes of those Bishops might not only be accomplish'd as much as lay in them, but also follow'd by a successe worthy of their patience and zeal.

This was the substance of the answers which I made on Easter Monday, April the 10th. though more at large then they are here recited, to the Letters which I mention'd. Namely, that consi­dering all these reasons, and that their Letter was not sent to me, and possibly would not be sudden­ly, and being willing to accompany my friend in returning, as I had done in coming, I should with­out fail depart from Rome on the ensuing Thursday for France. I added, that neverthelesse, that I might not seem to abandon a cause so important and just, nor fail in corresponding to the hope which my LL. the Bishops had of my submission to their Orders, nor wholly of my own motion over­throw the resolution which they had taken; in ex­pectation of a reply to the reasons which I sent them, I signifi'd what course I intended to take in my Journey, and how I might meet their Letters at the principal Cities through which I should passe, that so, if they pleas'd to give me new Orders about what I represented to them, I might receive and obey the same.

All things were thus dispos'd for our departure; and I was yet ignorant of what had particularly pass'd touching the complaints made of me. There remain'd but two days more, and one of them was to be imploy'd in going to Tivoli, to take leave of M. the Embassador, who was still retir'd there since his going out of Rome; which was ac­cordingly done: The other was so taken up with other visits active and passive, that there remain'd one yet to make in the morning of our departure to the Cardinal d' Este, to take leave of his High­ness, [Page 62] which we did likewise. But after I left him, I had the good fortune to light upon a person who was very well inform'd of that which troubled me, and who told me thereof with sufficient freedom. For having profess'd his joy for seeing me depart in the good posture wherein I stood, and told me transiently, that the Jesuit often mention'd had reason for what he said, and that I had escap'd fair: To put him upon a fuller discovery of what con­cern'd my departure, I answer'd, That I had not been ignorant of the clamour made to the Pope about me, though without cause given by me; but yet if I had been well assaulted, I was also well defended. My friend by this believed that I understood the whole secret, so that no longer scrupling to speak plainly of it, he was much pleas'd to tell me all the circumstances he knew thereof, and I to hear them. He told me that the business was come to an even lay; and had not a Cardinal pleaded hard for me, I was in danger of making a troublesome residence at Rome. That the reason hereof was, for that in the discourses I had had with some of the Cardinals, I had testifi'd some affection for Jansenius; (yet I said nothing of him besides what is related above) That upon the least discovery of the inclinations of ones heart, especi­ally in matters so odious as these, the rest would be presumed; consequently it was gather'd, that I had more of such affection then I had made show of: in a word, that I was a Janseniste, and that it was requisite to arrest me, and put me in the prison of the Inquisition. That upon this the Cardinal who spoke in my defence, declar'd that I had also visited him two or three times, and had indeed testi­fied to him some zeal for S. Augustins Doctrine, but said not so much as one word to him of Jansenius. That he demanded what proof there was of the accusation brought against me? Where were the books, or the Writings by which I might be con­victed of that whereof I was accus'd? That he said, Such haste must not be us'd towatds a person be­longing to so famous a Body as the Faculty of Pa­ris, which might resent the injury done to one of its Doctors for words spoken into the air, for sin­gle hear-say, without proof under hand, without conviction. That were I guilty of what I was charged with, yet it would be necessary to have something before them, whereof to inform the publick, and justifie the proceedings held against me. That should such a thing be done, it would be disapprov'd by all the world, for that I was come to Rome only upon occasion of the H. year or Jubile; and so little in order to treating any affair there, that all I waited for to return into France, was only till the solemnity of the Festivals of the approaching Easter were past; that there­fore he did not see just ground enough to resolve upon arresting me. That in fine the Pope amidst this variety of opinions finding himself amus'd by these reasons, inclin'd to my side, and pronounc'd his sentence upon my affair in these two words; Lasciatelo andare, Let him go.

I accounted my self much beholding to the pro­vidence of God, the protection of that Cardinal, and the goodness of the Pope, for the rendring of this sentence in my favour; very happy in know­ing of it, and most oblig'd to this friend for having so clearly unfolded this mystery which I discerned but very obscurely before. Yet I took notice to him of but half my obligation; however being otherwise much my friend, congratulating my self with him for Gods deliverance of me from the aforesaid danger; I embraced him, and took my leave. After which it remain'd only to dine, and so to horse, which we did about noon 13 April 1651. intending to lie at Monterose.

CHAP. XIII.

VVHen I saw my self out of Rome, I had time upon the way to consider more at­tentively the danger I had incurr'd, and was more astonisht at the project against me, then I had been when the several notices were first given me thereof. I scarce believ'd what I saw, and ad­mired how I had escaped the danger, having been so near falling into it. I resolv'd positively not to put my self into the like again, for that it would seem a tempting of God to hazard my self anew to so evident peril. And whereas the reason which brought me off, was the Popes considering that I was ready to depart from Rome to return into France, I resoiv'd to write by the first Post, to make my most humble excuses to my LL. the Bi­shops, from the promise made in my last of return­ing to Rome if they appointed me; that so if they persisted in the design of sending some one thi­ther, they might think, without delay, of some other then me.

Assoon as we arrived in Florence, I did so, and signified by those Letters of the 20 of April, not only that I should not return to Rome as I had pro­mis'd to do, in case I should by the way receive or­der for it of my LL. the Bishops, and the Letters to the Pope; but that I should write to a Father of the Oratory, a judicious, zealous and pious person, named F, Petit. (whom I had intreated to open in my absence such Pacquets as were sent to me, and to perform such things in my behalf as re­quired haste, but could not see him after my re­ceiving of that last intelligence) not to meddle with any thing, [...] do ought of what I had instructed him, because considering the state of things not fit to be told at this time, it would not be safe ei­ther for the cause or his person, for him (any more then for me) to do any thing whatever about this affair, without express order and authentick power.

I signified by the said Letters expresly, that this resolution was not to be alter'd; of which such as I should acquaint by word of mouth at Paris con­cerning the grounds thereof, would be convinc'd; that however I hop'd the Pope would not hasten to determine any thing for all the sollicitations made to him; and I intimated among other rea­sons I had for it, that dining with the Ambassador [Page 63] the day before our departure, and in the Converse after Dinner having read the Bishop of Valence's Letter to the Archbishop of Tholouse, he heard it silenty till the place where M. de Valence expresses his fear, lest the affair were hastned at Rome, and the Pope determined it before it were well exa­min'd; at which place the Ambassador who had abundant experience of the Popes resolv'd silence touching these matters, said these words, True indeed, 'tis well said; ha! he cares not; I have spo­ken to him about it a hundred times, and could never draw one word from him.

I observ'd too both in these and my last letters from Rome, that if any Delegates came, it was ab­solutely necessary, that they wholly abstain from the name of Jansenius, how well perswaded soever they were of the truth of his opinions and fidelity in explicating those of St. Augustine, and how ar­dent soever they were for the interests of the par­ticular cause of that Prelate; because if they should, there would not only be nothing gotten by it to his advantage, but they would also ruine the grand affair for which they were sent to Rome; That for certain, things were in such a posture there, since the haereo fateor, &c. that assoon as the name of Jansenius were heard out of their mouths, they would be in an inevitable danger of rendring the rest of their most just and necessa­ry Remonstrances altogether unprofitable.

We were at Florence, and the parts adjacent near three weeks; partly in expectation of a passe­port for Milan, which was there sollicited for us by M. Rinuccini Resident in that City for the great Duke of Tuscany. Thence we went to Bononia, Modena, Parma, Mantua, and after staying so long in those places as was requisite to see them and salute the several Dukes of them, we came down to Venice, arriving thereon Ascension day, whereon that famous Ceremony of renewing the Republicks alliance with the Sea, is celebrated. We departed thence for Genua through the Dut­chy of Milan; all which State we saw, together with that great and goodly City which gives name to it. We were led round the great cover'd Galle­ries on the top of the antient square Fortress in the middle, which commands all the Bastions of the new Citadel, which is so handsome, so regular and well fortifi'd. One afternoon we went to M. Stella, Canon of the Cathedral, who shew'd us his Closet so worthy to be reckon'd for a Rarity, not only in regard of the curiosities it contains, but also for the exquisite things made by his own hand belonging to the Mathematicks, the Op­ticks, and Musical instruments which are in so great number, that there is about fifty several kinds made by himself, and which he knows how to use very skilfully. He shew'd us the great Ho­spital, and the Seminaries built by S. Charles; and also the great Chrystal Shrine, in which his body still intire cloth'd with his Pontifical Ornaments, is so well preserv'd, notwithstanding the injuries of time, which hath begun to invade the eye-brows and the end of the nose, that he seem'd to me (by his left cheek, on which side he is seen) to have some aire of the pictures which passe about of him. But I cannot forget the particular courteousnesse of M. Rinuccini, who brought us to the knowledge of this Canon, and shew'd us many other civilities. He accompani'd us with the said Canon to the Ca­thedral Church; the design of which is so vast, and the structure so magnificent, as well fot the Marble, of which it is all built without, as for the great number of exquisite statues about it in a thousand places. He conducted us into divers o­ther places of the City. He invited us to dine with him a day or two after our Arrival, the Marquis of Caracena having sent him a very great fish on Thursday; we were desired to be at the eating of it the next day; but he season'd it, amongst ma­ny other delightful things which came into dis­course, with a question he made, which is worth the setting down here, to shew many Ecclesiasticks, who shall read it one day, the just reproaches which we sometimes deserve to receive from the people of the world. He told me, he wonder'd that almost all the Writers of this age employed themselves chiefly in two things; the one, in amplifying more and more the Popes power, and extending every day his authority much beyond the bounds which our Lord gave him: The se­cond, in making men go as near as is possible to criminal actions forbidden by the Laws of God and the Church, and exciting them to commit the same with impunity, and without any remorse of conscience, by using all sorts of subtilties to sever from them the sinfulness which blackens them, and inspires a horror of them. He askt me how it came to be so? And he was not ill satisfi'd with my answer, which imported, That I wonder'd at it as well as he, and that his asking me the reason of it, was a sign that he knew it no more then I.

CHAP. XIV.

VVE arriv'd at Genua a day or two before the day of Corpus Christi. Ever since my departure from Rome I continu'd in the reso­lution not to return thither, at least not unlesse some motives almost irresistible should arrive to alter it. The more I reflected by the way up­on the fortune I had incurr'd, and the reason which dissipated the purposes of retaining me there, the more this resolution was fortifi'd. I was still in this mind, when I went to visite Marquis Giustiniani Resident for the King with that Repub­lick, to salute him, and desire the Letters which he had receiv'd for me, to the end I might know what my LL. the Bishops had determin'd upon my last from Rome of the 3. of April, and upon those from Florence of the 20th of the same moneth. I hop'd all the answers I should receive, at least those to my Letters from Florence, would be so many releases of my former promise of return­ing to Rome in case it were judg'd necessary; and I believe had it been throughly understood in France how narrowly I escap'd the nets which were lay'd for me, I had undoubtedly been dis­pens'd with. But looking upon affairs neer hand, [Page 64] and discovering them afar off, are two several things; and so are speaking of things in general, and considering them particularly. By all the Letters which I receiv'd, both those of the 28th of April in answer to mine of the 3d. and those of the 5. and 12th of May to mine from Florence, it was signifi'd to me, that I must by all means return to Rome what reason soever I had to the contrary. That there were Letters sent both to the Pope and to some of the Cardinals (of which I shall speak afterwards) which were order'd to be deliver'd to none but to my self; that I should deliver them according to their directions, and be­ware of rendring them uneffectual by my neg­ligence in an affair of so great importance as this in agitation, unlesse I would be responsible for all the evil sequels it might have, in case the Letters were not deliver'd through my fault or absence. None could write more expressely (speaking but in general) then I had done from Florence to evince that I ought not to return to Rome, at least not all alone; nor could more strong and urging termes be us'd then those which oblig­ed me to return without admitting of my delibe­ration thereon.

All which notwithstanding was no conviction to me that I ought to return to Rome. For how strong soever I had said my reasons were for not return­ing, yet I had not discover'd the main particular. I knew it could not be divined, and was perswa­ded that had it been known, I had been dealt with in another manner.

As I was alone upon the Port of Genua, ru­minating upon these designes, that which was in­tended to be taken with me at Rome, and which kept me from returning thither more then any o­ther consideration, brought a thought into my mind which suddenly chang'd my inclination and made me slight all other obstacles which might hinder me from so doing. I consider'd that God had perhaps preserv'd my liberty against their at­tempts and artifices who design'd to deprive me of it, only that I might employ it for his service for that of the H. See, for that of Truth, and for that of the whole Church in reference to this Af­fair; after which I concluded that I should be guil­ty before him of ingratitude and infidelity if I de­murr'd longer. That seeing he had once protect­ed me against those attempts, he could do the same against the like or greater; and if it pleas'd his Providence that I should miscarry in the next adventure, I ought cheerfully to consecrate to him my liberty and life, which I could not do in a better occasion, having herein ground to hope from his mercy that I should lose nothing in the sequel but what he would one day restore a hund­red fold. Thus I resolv'd to return to Rome, for those purposes which I shall set down when I come to speak of my actions immediatly upon it; but I resolv'd to do it with such conditions and cau­tions as requir'd to be heeded in such ticklish cir­cumstances as I stood in, and expected all things to be at Rome.

The principal one was, not to appear at Rome when I arriv'd there, but to return directly back without delivering the Prelates Letters, if upon my imparting them and laying forth my commis­sion to that excellent and judicious personage a­bove mention'd (who did not approve the so soon beginning to stirre in this businesse) he should advise me to retire without appearing or doing any thing. As on the contrary, in case he consented to my performing what I was charg'd with, I conceiv'd I ought to do it with the great­est publicknesse and assurance that I could; that so they who contriv'd the former bad designes a­gainst my liberty during my stay there, might no more have the boldnesse to renew the same.

I cast my businesse accordingly, and projected to arrive at Rome a day or two after Thursday or on Thursday it self; that so before another Thurs­day (which is the day for ordinary consultations about things and persons relating to matters of do­ctrine) I might either be upon my way back if it were requisite, or make known my quality of Envoy from the Bishops of France, which would secure me from all kind of enterprises and vio­lences, and render my person sacred and inviola­ble by the Maximes of the Law of Nations. For I consider'd that if on the contrary I should arrive at Rome only a day or too before Thursday, and my return should by mishap come to be disco­ver'd before I could publish it with the solemnities requisite, I might fear least those who had be­fore spoken to the Pope against me, would not let passe the following Assembly withour adver­tising his Holiness thereof, without convincing him that their accusations were well grounded, and that my departure from Rome had been onely a meer trick; without confounding the Cardinal whose goodness had defended me, by shewing him that he was mistaken in his judgment of me; and without causing him to look upon me from thence forward as a wilely and suspected person, and to consent with themselves to my restraint; and that whereas his former pleading had induc'd the Pope to say Let him go, his Holinesse after this seeing me return'd might say to M. Albizzi, Cause him to be apprehended. Which he would have been ve­ry glad to execute immediately, and to which for certain there would have been no want of his dili­gence.

And although the Letters found with me ought in good justice to procure my release the next day, yet it was to be fear'd lest they might be suppressed or kept (at least) til another time, the Officers employ'd to arrest me being perswaded that it was for the interest of the H. see, that M. de Vabres's letter have its intire successe; and that three or four Bishops (as M. Albizzi slightingly said to me even after he had seen their Letters) by whom I was sent, ought no otherwise to be consider'd then enemies to the H. See as well as my self.

But, supposing all the justice I could desire were done me after such my Apprehending, and I were restor'd the next day to a full liberty of acting according to the commissions I had receiv'd, could I do it with any honour? could I have con­fidence enough to appear in Rome after having been disparag'd by such an ignominy? and would not the cause intrusted to me (already but too much decry'd) receive prejudice thereby? would it be fit to commit the same to others? who would undertake it after its being thus discredited?

These were the considerations which oblig'd me to retard my departure from Genua two or three dayes, that so I might take post with the Ordinary Courrier of France, and arrive toge­ther with him at Rome about the end of the week according to his custome. But a Gally being to go almost empty from Genuá to Civita Vecchia to fetch home a Resident of this Republick with the Pope after his accomplishing his time, who wait­ed onely for the said Gally to carry him back, and it being ready to set sail in the afternoon of the Saturday following; and experien'd people assuring me that it was morally impossible ac­cording to the quality of the time and season for it to be more then two or three dayes in reach­ing to Civitá Vecchia; I took it as an opportuni­ty offer'd me by divine Providence for the secon­ding of my resolution and voyage: intending, in case it arriv'd at Civitá Vecchia some dayes before Thursday, to stay there till its going from thence; and in case the fair weather continu'd not according to expectation, then to land and take horse at the shore where it staid, that so what ever happned I might arrive at Rome at the end of the week.

Saturday afternoon being come, I took leave of the Gentleman for whose sake I undertook this journey, and of some others whom we were acquainted with at Rome and found at Genua as the little Rendes-vows appointed for the meeting of all our company, to passe together into France. There was also a Canon of Noion call'd M. Wiar a very accomplisht and prudent man; with whom we had been ever since our departure from Rome; they had all the goodness towards me (as well as the Gentleman my friend) to accompany me to the Gally, where was the place of our separation.

Our voyage was, for my design, of just the length I wisht. For we arriv'd at Civitá Vecchia on Wednesday about three in the afternoon, with one man more then we were at Genua, who was as well pleased as my self with being at Civitá Vec­chia, though upon a very different ground. He was a Neapolitane, a goodly personage, of a sprightly aspect, and about 50. years old; we found him in the open Sea alone in a little skiffe which he row'd along as well as he could with two oars, and his shirt hois'd up instead of a sail. We took him and his skiffe by the way into our Gally, he told us that the Spaniards had taken him by force from Naples to bear armes, and carry'd him to the garrison of Portolongone, from whence he escaped in that manner.

Asson as we landed at Civitá Vecchia I gave or­der to have horses ready to depart in the even­ing, intending, to travel all night, that so I might arrive (as I did accordingly) the next morning at Rome at the same time that the Assembly of the In­quisition was holden before the Pope, whither no person was likely to carry them the news; and also might have a whole week free, wherein to order my affairs, and shew my self publickly before they could any wise consult about me.

CHAP. I.

BEing arriv'd at Rome on 15. June 1651. about one after noon, I pre­sently sent to inquire for such Let­ters as were sent to attend me there from my LL. the Bishops; and I writ a Note to him whom I saw last there before my departure, (from whom I learnt the particulars of what had pass'd about me before the Pope) advertising him of my return, and be­seeching him to come and see me the soonest he could that afternoon.

Amongst those Letters, there were some for the Pope, others for MM. the Cardinals d' Este, Spada, and Barberin, and others for my self. Those for me contain'd the Orders laid upon me by my LL. the Bishops who writ them, to present theirs to his Holinesse and their Eminences, and to endeavour the effect of them, to wit, the establishment of a Solemn Congregation, like those held under Cle­ment VIII. and Paul V. to which Catholick Divines of different judgements about the matters of Grace might be call'd, and fully heard on either side, both vivâ voce and by writing, according to the accustomed forms, and with intire Ecclesiastical liberty, before the Pope pronounce any Judgement upon the Five Equivocal Propositions which were presented to him; that so by this means that which he shall pronounce may be more signal, more satisfactory, more venerable to all the world, and more likely to dispel all difficulties, to confirm the truth, and to establish a sound peace amongst all Catholick Divines. The Letters directed to the Cardinals were sealed; it was signifi'd to me that they were from M. the Bishop of Angiers, who was particularly known to them, and that he there­in beseecht them to further the effect of so just a request, and to favour me with their protection, wherein I should need it. Those for the Pope were yet open, of which take here the translation. They were directed, To the most Holy Father Pope Inno­cent X. at Rome. The contents follow.

The friend whom I intreated to come to me, ac­cordingly repair'd to the lodging I had taken. We consider'd the above mention'd Letters, and ha­ving discours'd largely of all things, I desir'd him to go, and confer thereupon with the other person, (who could not so well come abroad, and who did not think meet the delegation should be hasten­ed) and to assure him, that if the present posture of things at Rome would not bear the prosecution of my affair, I was for my own part ready to re­turn back the next morning to Civitá Vecchia, and so to Genua by the Gally in which I came, and which was to return thither within a few days.

I entrusted my Letters to this friend, who ac­cordingly carried them to that other person, and after having confer'd together upon them, came again to me the same day. I conceive that in case things had been still intire, and not yet medled with, we three should have agreed to leave them so for some time, and wait till mens minds were better prepar'd then at present to receive our Re­monstrances, and consider the truths which we were to defend in the Sequel of this affair, if the first Justice desir'd by us were granted, of which there seem'd not to be any doubt, being su'd for [Page 69] by persons so eminent among their brethren as those Bishops of France, who subscrib'd the let­ter whereof I was bearer. But for that it was not absolutely in our power to act so directly against their orders and intentions, without having rea­sons evidently convincing, and perfectly indubi­table for so doing; and also for that, although there were very strong ones to perswade it expe­dient not to hasten so much the producing of my Letters, and beginning the prosecution enjoyn'd me; yet there were others too no less powerfull, to evince such prosecution both beneficial and ne­cessary: We all three judg'd that it ought to be begun; we consider'd that the business was in ve­ry evident danger whatsoever course were taken; and that unless I stir'd in it, the ill success would in­fallibly be attributed to so irregular a managment as mine would be. That such ill success was al­most inevitable, there being already a Congrega­tion establisht, which secretly carri'd on the affair, and which receiving neither opposition nor infor­mation contrary to the conceptions begotten in them by M. de Vabres's Letter (subscribed by so ma­ny Bishops and other persons who conspir'd and solicited the condemnation aim'd at in writing it) would not fall to follow those prepossessions, and conclude upon the condemnation. That by the high credit and great authority of the persons who interested themselves in the prosecution of the same, and in whose power it would be to make such application, and use of it as they pleas'd, it would cause as much mischief, and have as evil con­sequences in what manner soever it were con­cluded, as if it were so, notwithstanding the letters I should deliver, and the remonstrances I could make: Besides, those letters and remonstrances in whatsoever manner they were received, and whatsoever regard were had of them, might al­ways hinder some of those ill effects and grievous consequences. For either the condemnation would be proceeded to, notwithstanding my let­ters and remonstrances, and without granting the Congregation required by me; (in which case being an irregular, unheard-of Condemnation made against all form and equity, it would de­stroy it self, and at least in time to come, incur the indignation of all persons any thing judicious or equitable:) Or the said congregation would be granted at our request, and the affair examin'd according to form; in which case it could not be but that at least a great part of those imploy'd there­in, would understand which side Truth and Justice are of, in regard every one would be necessitated to apply himself to the examination of writings deliver'd him on either side, to the discussion of things alledged in conferences held between us in their presence, and to the particular study of the matters which they saw in question between us. It was not possible likewise but that there would be found in the great City many persons who being awakened by the notoriousness of this examination would have the curiosity and the good hap to inquire thereinto, leaving apart their other studies and employments, which would be a good fruit of our pains. And lastly, that it was not possible but the Pope (who though little vers'd and skilful in these matters, was neverthe­less very prudent and circumspect, as he lately shew'd when being prevail'd with by the com­mon consent of the Congregation of the H. Of­fice to confirm the pretended censure of the fa­culty at Paris, he chang'd his mind, and was staid from doing it by the dissent of a single Cardinal) would be more powerfully woo'd with the num­ber of those who should declare to him their be­ing undeceiv'd, and better instructed of the truth whereof they were formerly ignorant; that these reflections would move him either to abstain from pronounc [...]ng upon this affair any judgement which might be unworthy of the Majesty of the H. See, or to pronounce one worthy thereof. Whereupon we all three concluded, that these con­siderations oblig'd me to acquit my self of my Commission, to deliver my Letters, to begin my sollicitations, and that the soonest, and with the greatest publikness I could.

I had time left the same day to send for a Tailor to make me a Gown and a furr'd Hood against the next Sunday, such as we have in Sorbonne, and al­so for a Cap-maker to make me a Cap with four Corners, most of these at Rome having but three, and being far less then what we are accustomed to wear at Paris.

CHAP. II.

I continued without stirring out of my Chamber till Saturday evening following (17 June) when being assur'd all my Equipage would be rea­dy by the next morning, I went to salute Cardinal d' Este; to whom I conceiv'd I ow'd that respect in the first place, both for that there was at that time no Ambassadour at Rome, and because he was Protector of France, as also out of a design to make him mine as much as I could. I presented to him M. d' Angers's Letter sent to me for his Highness, and I acquainted him with the oc­casion of my Return: He seem'd much surpris'd to see me in that Country, and that partly out of his affection for the Nation and my self, and part­ly out of the danger which he saw I incurr'd: for he was present at the Assembly of the H. Office, in which I was spoken of before the Pope, and knew what had pass'd thereupon.

After he had read M. d' Angers's letter, and, as he was reading, consider'd what to say to me, he pro­fess'd much affection and esteem for M^. d' Angers, and told me, he conceiv'd, I believ'd, he had some for me too; of either of which he could give no other assurance then by doing for me all that should lie in his power: But he asked me, whether I had well cons [...]der'd of the resolution which I took when I determin'd to come back, and that about such matters as these: He represented to me that I had spent the four or five months that I [Page 70] was at Rome with honour and success: that the affairs for which I return'd thither, were very odious and apt to render all persons suspected that meddle therewith; but as for me in particular, for reasons he had, and could not declare to me, he de­sired me to take it well that he told me, that there was no person less fit to meddle therewith then I: That to advise me as a friend, he conceiv'd himself oblig'd to advertise me that I must not appear a­gain, but resolve to return back, and that with all speed.

Had I before understood the reason which mov'd Cardinal d' Este to speak in this manner, I should have been more surpris'd therewith then I was: yet I forbore not to testifie some astonishment to his Highness, because on the one side I was glad to find how far he would discover what had pass'd before the Pope; of which I still kept my self from seeming to have any light: And on the other, I was not at all willing to acquiesce in his counsel: For though I was sure of the affection, sincerity and generosity of him that gave it, yet I was also sure that he gave it me without having examin'd things to the bottom, and only considering my interest and safety: wherefore I told the Cardi­nal that I had so great respect and yieldance to his sentiments, as to submit mine to them readily, were the affair occasioning my return particularly my own; but it concern'd the most illustrious Bi­shops of France who intrusted me with it, and pro­mising themselves from my submission to their Orders, that I would punctually follow them when I had receiv'd them, rely'd upon me therein without looking out any other person more capable of dis­charging the same, as they would have done, had they not depended upon me, and therefore I could not fail in answering their expectation in a busi­ness so important as they accounted this which they had committed to me. To shew him in what terms they had treated me, I drew out of my Poc­ket the Letters which they writ to me: The Car­dinal thereupon answer'd, That those Prelates in France did not so understand the state of things at Rome as they do who are there, and have a clearer insight into those affairs; that he would return M. d' Angers an answer, and would assure him, and desire him to assure all the other Bishops of my good will and forwardness, and that I had not de­sisted execuing the Commission they gave me, but upon reasons to which it was impossible not to yield: I reply'd to the Cardinal, That I did not know those reasons; that he would oblige me in telling me them, if there were any, as I doubted not; but I could not imagine there were any pre­valent enough to countenance such a desisting as his Highness spoke of; being convinc'd as I was of the importance of the affair intrusted to me: That besides I did not fear being blam'd for it at Rome, when it was once consider'd; being certain that the H. See is more interested therein then a­ny, and that in the prosecution I was to make, the service of that is more concern'd then of the Pre­lates who oblig'd me to return.

The Cardinal seeing me so firm, bid me do as I would; but he said, I had best take heed; That for his own part, he was convinc'd of the neces­sity of the advice he gave me; That he exhorted me again as a friend to follow it, and before my de­parture to speak with the Cardinals Spada and Bar­berin; whom he believ'd well affected towards me; and to see what their Eminencies would say to me. I answer'd, that I would wait upon my LL. the Cardinals Spada and Barberin, but not in order to change my purpose; for were I so minded, it should be upon what his Highness had said to me: wherefore intending not to fail to present to his Holiness the Letters which my LL. the Bishops had sent to him, I beseecht his Highness to procure for me assoon as possible an audience for that end.

I perceiv'd for certain that my remaining so firm in my resolution, troubled the Cardinal d' Este; that he lookt upon me as one that was going to sacrifice himself, that he heartily wisht he could prevent the unhappiness I was ready to fall into; and that he conceiv'd (as he told me) that did I know what mov'd him to give me such counsel, I would take it of my self without needing any reason to perswade me of its necessity. But the Excommunication under penalty of which he was oblig'd to such religious secrecy as he us'd to the H. Office, made him rather consent to my unhappiness which he believ'd inevitable (not­withstanding his affection to me) then to violate the same by telling me a word, though my deli­verance depended thereupon. Wherefore he pro­mis'd me that in case I met with the least difficul­ty or delay of the audience which I desir'd to have of his Holiness, he would recommend me to some Officers in whom he had an interest, who should accelerate the same; but he said, he did not believe the recommendation necessary, considering the acquaintance I had lately by his mediation with those very Officers which t'was likely they had not yet forgotten. As for the Prelates who sign'd the Letters which I had to present, he askt me what number there was of them: I avoided telling him, by answering, that their Letters were seal'd, as indeed they were all at that time. And this I did, because I had not yet receiv'd them from all that were to send them: I hop'd they would arrive be­fore I could obtain audience of the Pope; and I was willing their names should be all known toge­ther, that so the first apprehension which would be had from their number, might not be disad­vantageous to the business in a Country where I knew many things are measur'd by the outside and the show. At length I took my leave, more sa­tisfied with this visit, in regard of the affection testified to me by this Cardinal, in his hearty en­deavouring to perswade me from proceeding fur­ther in this business, then he was with my resolu­tion which I signified to him of driving it on to the utmost, in regard of the danger which his Highness believ'd I incur'd.

On the Sunday morning (June 18) I present­ed my self in the Pope's Presence-Chamber in my Gown, Cap and Furr'd-hood, to have audience of him; I heard his Mass, and spent all the forenoon there; but audience there was none for me; Car­dinal Gueva who took leave that day of his Holi­ness to go to his Bishoprick in Spain, ingross'd it all. Also all the Jesuites Assistants waited for it, to give the Pope notice of the decease of the [...]r Ge­neral who dy'd the day before. When I saw au­dience desperate for me that day, I resolv'd to [Page 71] return home to my lodging; yet I thought fit before my going, to accost and salute F. Annat. who was with all those other Assistants, and with whom I had contracted some slight acquaintance. I conceiv'd it fit to do so to that Father out of good manners and civility; and withal necessary too, to take from them all the thought of new In­trigues against me, by letting them see (yet with­out affectation) that I shew'd my self boldly, and had no fear, being sent as I was for a publick cause, and by persons so considerable in the Church. I told F. Annat. after my saluting him, that he did not think at my departure of seeing me so soon, nor I him: but I had been stop'd by the way, and oblig'd to return, to present the Pope a Letter from some Bishops of France, who know­ing of my being in that Country, chose rather to charge me therewith, then to send some other person thither on purpose. ‘When he heard me speak of a Letter from Bishops, (they are the words of the Letter which I writ the next day touching the discourse I had with him) he appre­hended that it was concerning the Five Proposi­tions, and I did not at all dissemble it. He answer'd, That it was very well done, that both the one side and the other had recourse to the Oracle. He told me nothing could be more civil then what was desired by those who writ on the other side, (as I remember, he us'd these words, Who writ for us) namely a plain judgement, without speaking either Pro or Con. I reply'd, That they by whose Order I was return'd, desir'd not much more; to wit, That the Divines be first heard, for the distinguishing of the several senses of the Propositions, that so the censure may fall only upon that which is bad, and which all the world acknowledges such; but the Catholick sense may be safe, and exempted from the Censure; that so both sides having been heard, each may receive his Holines's judgement with respect, without stir, and without having cause to complain of not having been heard, and to make new Re­monstrances, which would renew the Quarrel. He deemed all this just, and yet could not dissem­ble the design they had of getting the Proposi­tions condemn'd absolutely. For he added, that notwithstanding the Propositions were capable of a Catholick sense, yet if absolutely and in themselves, they have an Heretical sense, 'tis fit they be condemned in themselves. Without seem­ing to take notice of his meaning, and to avoid disputing in that place, I only said, That the He­retical sense ought to be absolutely condemned, and the Catholick absolutely sav'd; after which I took leave of him, and separated civilly.’

In the afternoon I went to visit Cardinal Spada in the same habit which I wore in the morning in the Popes-Presence-Chamber. I told him that be­ing at Genua upon the point to return into France, I receiv'd some Letters from my LL. the Bishops of that kingdom, which oblig'd me to come back to Rome to present one to the Pope which they had writen to his Holiness concerning an affair of high consequence; the effect of which they charg'd me to solicite with all the care and diligence it de­ser'vd. That it was touching the Five Propositions contriv'd and fram'd in obscure, ambiguous, and equivocal words, so as to be capable of seve­ral very contrary senses according to the different interpretations which may be put upon them. That some of those senses are evidently Hereti­cal; others most certainly Catholick, and con­taining the chief Truths of Faith and Christian Religion. That the Authors of those Propositi­ons fram'd them in this manner, that so under pretext of those bad senses, they may get a down­right absolute condemnation of them, and apply the same afterwards to the Catholick Senses and Orthodox Truths which they include. That they did thus because they are possess'd with Sentiments contrary to those Truths; and seeing the same so firmly establisht, that there is no likelyhood of impeaching them with success, should they openly declare against them, they had devis'd and fram'd those Propositions to overthrow the said Truths by involving them in one and the same con­demnation with the errors contain'd in the said Propositions. That M. Cornet was the man that first broacht them, proposing them to the Facul­ty almost two years ago to get them censur'd; but a great number of Doctors presently understand­ing the Artifice, and discovering the dangerous consequences thereof, both to the publick by some Books publisht against that Attempt, and to the Court of Parliament by two Petitions which they were constrain'd to present for stopping its coutse; It incur'd the indignation of all sincere and equi­table persons that heard of it, and was repress'd by an Arrest of the Court, which prohibited M. Cornet and all others to pursue it. That having miss'd of their design in the Faculty in the year 1649, M. Cornet and such as joyn'd with him, conceiv'd the Assembly of the Clergy held the year after, might be a favourable opportunity to revive it; because the Bishop of Vabres who was ingag'd therein with them, and was to be of the Assembly, might use such practices as were necessa­ry for it with my Lords his brethren: But many of them which were also of the Assembly, having well understood the business, the memory of which was still fresh and abhorr'd; and M. de Vabres (ha­ving apprehended, that if he made the least open­ing of it, there would never be wanting some or other to represent to the Assembly, how great and fruitless a stir it caus'd the year preceding, how remote it was judg'd from sincerity and honour, and consequently how unworthy it would be of their company, and so his Proposal would certain­ly have no effect;) he durst not attempt to make it. Wherefore the business having fail'd in the Faculty, and being not thought fit to be set afoot amongst the Clergy for fear of the same success, they resolv'd to venture it to the H. See, con­ceiving all the particularities of its odiousness would not be represented there, and that no per­son would set forth to his Holiness what a plot there was upon him to engage the Apostolical Authority in a Censure intended to serve for the upholding of error. That they were the more confident of drawing the H. See to such a Deter­mination (though it cannot but be shameful to it in the end, and beget confusion and greater Dis­putes in the Church, which yet is the only refuge they have in the miserable cause wherein they are ingaged;) for that they presume the H. See not having any suspition or distrust of those whic [...] [Page 72] sollicite it, being persons who have ever professed a singular devotion to its interests and service. But this, as I conceiv'd, would cause in the Pope and their Eminences, greater indignation against the Enterprise, when they should find that its Authors made use of that outside false zeal for the H. See, to circumvent it and bring it more easily into the Ambushes which they have prepared against it. That they cover'd the same with the authority of some Bishops which they have inveigled therein­to by sundry plausible motives and specious consi­derations fitted to every one's gust, thereby en­gaging each of them to subscribe a Letter address'd to the Pope for his Holiness's judgment upon the Propositions. That the fear of those by whose or­der I was return'd lest this authority and recom­mendation of their Brethern should prevail upon the Pope's mind, and lest the promoters of this Enterprise should abuse their Letter against their intentions, induc'd them to write another to his Holiness, by which they advertise him of the pre­judicial consequences likely to insue upon his De­cision, in case he make it before fully examining all the circumstances of the business, and throughly searching the bottom of the matter in question. Which they conceiving not to be done but in a so­lemn Congregation, in which all the Divines divi­ded about these matters may be heard both vivâ voce and by writing, in presence of either side, to represent all their reasons and answer those of their Adversaries; their just care to prevent the troubles likely to arise in the Church, and their affection for the service and interests of the H. See, hath mov'd them to beseech the Pope to erect and establish such a Congregation. That they hop'd this Request would be well-pleasing to his Holinesse, because without such a Congregation it is not possi­ble either to settle a firme peace amongst the Catho­lick Divines (whose concord is so necessary to the Edification of the whole Church) or to clear and maintain Truth, the defending and supporting of which are the prime duties and most essential ob­ligations of the H. See, or to preserve the respect due to its Decrees, the authoriry of which ought to be render'd inviolable by using all circumspecti­on and diligence possible in the making thereof.

I added that what I represented to his Eminence, was more largely and clearly set forth in the Let­ters which I had to deliver to the Pope from my LL. the Bishops who oblig'd me to return; and moreover because it was requisite to adde many things by word of mouth for the more ample dedu­cing both to his Holinesse and their Eminences, all the particulars and considerations fit to be repre­sented in so great and important an affair, one man being not sufficient to performe the same fully and perfectly; they would likewise send at Autumne following some Doctors or other Divines, that so nothing might be omitted which they conceiv'd they owe to the H. See and the Church in this occa­sion. That nevertheless in the mean time their fear lest this affair might be too much hastned at Rome, before the arrival of those whom they intended to send thither, and lest his Holiness not being ad­vertis'd of the danger there is in decreeing any thing in it before it be throughly examin'd, might grant some Decree upon the Instances made to him for it; understanding that I was still in those parts, and accustom'd to the heats which are oftimes so prejudicial to new-commers, they oblig'd me to come and give him this first advertis­ment thereof.

I deliver'd the Cardinal a Letter written particu­larly to himself, by M. d' Angers in recommen­dation of me to him and of the affair which I was to follow; and I beseecht him to countenance the prosecutions I should use, with his Authority; and to believe that next the service of God, of Truth and of the Church, which principally induc'd me to return to Rome in obedience to persons of so Eminent worth and dignity who oblig'd me there­to (notwithstanding my particular desire and inte­rest to go home into France) I became ingaged to do so by the affection which I have for the service of the H. See, which his Eminence would at length find more concern'd in this affair then any other.

I found a great difference (as indeed there was reason) between Cardinal Spada's deportment in this visite, and in another which I made to him of civility in the Lent preceding; for he was as reser­ved in this, as he was communicative in the for­mer; he heard all that I said to him (just as I have since experienc'd to be the usual way in Ita­ly in all audiences) with great silence, attention and gravity. He receiv'd the Letters which I had for him; and after signifying some testimonies of his esteem of the Bishops of France, and particu­larly of him whose Letter I presented, he told me, He hop'd the Pope would not fail to take such course in this affair as was necessary for its succeed­ing to the honour of God and his Church; to which end, for his own part, should his Holi­ness employ him in it, he should contribute his ut­most care and endeavor.

I arose up from the chair set for me at my en­trance right against that of his Eminence, in or­der to depart, and himself arose also to conduct me; which he did from the chamber wherein he receiv'd me till we came into the Dining room, where he left me; although between it and his chamber, there were two Anti-chambers to passe through. When he had quitted me, I was salu­ted by some of his Court who accompany'd me to the doore. This I take notice of, not as an ex­traordinary thing, but to intimate to such as know it not, in what manner these audiences use to be given; it being very civil and convenient; for the Visitant is receiv'd alone, and hath time to de­duce at length and at his pleasure what he mindeth to represent.

At my departing from Cardinal Spada, I went to wait upon Cardinal Barberin, and I was likewise so fortunate as to find him at his Palace, and to declare my mind to him as much as I desir'd the same day. I shall not recite here or elsewhere what I then said to his Eminence touching my re­turn. For in all the visites which I made to speak of this busines, it was nothing but a continual re­petition (sometimes amplifi'd more or lesse accord­ing to occasion) both of I what I said to Cardi­nal Spada and of what I have formerly related to have been done ar Paris and at Rome about the Propositions. And as for what pass'd at Rome, sometimes I met with people, who hearing me speak thereof, and thereby conceiving me better inform'd then indeed I was, not onely confirmed [Page 73] to me what I knew before, but also instructed me in some particulars of which I was ignorant; by which means I came to understand things so well as not to fear to assure the Pope even in Pa­pers signed with our hands, of the truth of all those which I have above related.

But to return to Cardinal Barberin, I told him all that I had said to Cardinal Spada, though not altogether in the same order and without interrup­tion. For the great familiarity wherewith Cardi­nal Barberin us'd me in all the entertainments which I had with him during my residence at Rome the foregoing winter, and his more exact know­ledge of all the things and persons of whom I spoke, caus'd him sometimes to interpose answers and interrogations to me concerning what I said; I was oblig'd to continue my discourse according to the matter and leisure which he afforded me; but I constantly resum'd the series of my affair, and omit­ted nothing at all in giving him account of what I had said to Cardinal Spada.

Besides which, I spoke something concerning an­other business, namely about the Houres, touch­ing which I formerly had some discourse with him; and they were now recommended to me by the Bi­shop of Angers to take care of, and maintain and justify as much as I could against the prosecu­tions and accusations which he understood were made against them. Cardinal Barberin answer'd that it was a long while since he heard any speech of them; that he conceiv'd, they were thought of no more; that the Bishop of Angers had re­commended them to him by a Letter which he receiv'd from him some dayes ago; and that he hop'd the answer which he intended to return thererunto the next day would give M. d' Angers content. I do not at present remember the parti­culars thereof which he was pleas'd to impart to me, nor can I find what I then writ down in my Notes; but I remember that according to what his Eminence then said, I Judg'd the Houres out of danger and wholly secure from calumny.

CHAP. III.

I spent Monday the 17th. of June in answering the Letters I receiv'd at my arrival, and I advertis'd the Prelates who writ the same to me of what had pass'd since in the visites which I made about the affair wherewith they did me the honour to charge me. I spent Tuesday the 18th. in providing me a Lodging in the society of the French Priests which are at S. Lewis, that so I might be in a place more sutable to my conditi­on and employment then I could be in an ordinary Inne; such persons as it was requisite for me to addresse to for the obtaining of the said Lodging, I acquainted with the occasion of my return; a­mongst others, M. du Noiset Dean of the Rota on whom it absolutely depended as being the supe­rior of the said Society. On Wednesday I went to Tivoly, where M. le Bailly de Valancey the King's Ambassador to the Pope was still retir'd, to salute him and inform him also (according as I was oblig'd) of the Commission I had the ho­nour to be charg'd with. He made me a very courteous reception, and promis'd to do what he could at that distance, to facilitate and hasten my audience of the Pope, whereunto I signifi'd to him my great desire to be admitted without delay in regard of the importance there was in the Pope's being speedily advertised of the nature of the af­fair whereof I was to speak, that so surprisals and circumventions might be prevented, which were otherwise much to be feared.

Returning at night from Tivoli, I understood Cardinal Barberin had sent for me to come to him that evening; and hearing I was gone to Tivoly, sent again to tell me I should come to him the next day about seven a clock in France. I adde this word in France, because in Italy they begin to count the houres from the time of sun-set, and reckon twen­ty four till the next day at the same time. Upon this account it is not frequent to make an appoint­ment at seven a clock in the morning because when the dayes are longer, that would be about three in the morning; and therefore to intimate at our seven a clock, they say at eleven a clock. But for that I write in French and for the use of French­men who for the most part would not understand the Italian reckoning; should I use it, especially when I mention'd thirteen a clock, eighteen a clock, and one and twenty a clock; I conceive it fitter to reduce their computation to ours as often as I have occasion to mention it, as I have done above, without adding the two words in France; because they are alwayes to be understood.

On Thursday morning (June 20.) at seven a clock I went to Cardinal Barberin according to his order. He told me he sent for me to tell me that it was requisite that I went to visite several persons whom he nam'd, to acquaint them with what I had said to him in favour of the Houres, either by an­swering the accusations made against them, or in­forming them of what greast esteem they were in France with persons of understanding and honour who judg'd thereof impartially. The persons he nam'd for me to visite, were my LL. the Cardinals Roma, Spada, Ginetti and Cechini, my Lord Al­bizzi and the Master of the sacred Palace.

After this I accompani'd Cardinal Barberin to the Pope's Palace, whether he repair'd to the As­sembly of the H. Office, which is held, (as I said above) every Thursday in presence of his Ho­linesse; and having pass'd into the Presence cham­ber I there entertain'd as many persons as I could with the businesse which occasion'd my return, du­ring the time of the Assembly; which being end­ed, and M. Albizzi hapning to be neer enough to me for me to acquaint him with my purpose of going to wait upon him; according to the direction of Cardinal Barberin, I would not lose this op­portunity of surmounting the difficulty there was in breaking our businesse to a man openly declar'd in sundry cases against what ever I could pretend, and wholly engag'd in the wayes and interests of [Page 74] the Jesuits. Neverthelesse he very civilly receiv'd what I said to him concerning the design which brought me back, and told me I should always be welcome to him.

In the afternoon of the same day I went to Car­dinal Roma's Palace, but I could not speak with him, because a Congregation of Cardinals was there, the very same persons whose names Cardinal Barberin had mention'd to me in the morning, and because I was not yet so well inform'd of things as to know that M. Albizzi were there too, I went likewise to visite him; but not finding him, and be­ing in the quarter of Saint Onuphrio, I went to see M. Holstenius who was retir'd thither a little while before to take the aire and recover strength after a sicknesse. We were two houres together, and I inform'd him amply of my commission. He told me, I must fore-arme my self with patience; for without doubt the Pope would not grant the Congregation which I came to demand; and here­upon forgetting his having formerly related to me a conference which he had with the Pope touching this matter, he rehearsed all the same again as I have set it down in the 2. Part, Chap. 10. This oblig'd me to make an overture to M. Holstenius with which he might acquaint the Pope if he thought meet, namely, that there came into my mind a way by which his Holinesse might disingage himself very hansomely of the businesse, and like­wise oblige the Bishops of France according to that saying of Scripture, honore invicem praevenientes; and that was, by remitting to themselves the de­cision of the Propositions whereof his judgment was desired. And my meaning in this was not to decline the Congregation which I came to re­quest, but that the overture being accepted, and the Bishops of France finding themselves oblig'd by such reference or remission to search through­ly into the marters in question, the cause might be judg'd by persons better inform'd, and more so­lemnly then I conceiv'd it could be at Rome in the Congregation I desired, in case the Pope should grant it; or in case he should not, (as I had cause to fear by the averseness which M. Holstenius re­presented to me, his Holinesse had against it) that at least in regard of such reference the Bishops of France might not be excluded from it. But M. Hol­stenius reply'd to my overture, that the Pope would not be willing to remit to the Tribunal of Bishops a cause brought to that of his Holinesse, which is superior to theirs. But though I was somewhat earnest in shewing that the Pope doing this of his own accord after the submission of the Bishops to him, the rights of his Holinesse would not be prejudic'd thereby, and there would be al­wayes room to recur to him, in case any one found himself injur'd by the judgment passed by the Bishops; neverthelesse M. Holstenius conti­nu'd firm, that there was no ground to hope any successe of such overture.

On Friday the 24th. of June I went to salute M. Gueffier ancient Resident for the King at Rome, and after my coming from him I went to the Cardi­nal of S. Clement. In the afternoon I repair'd a­gain to Cardinal Roma, with whom I spoke also: and all that I added in these three visites to the general intimation of the businesse for which I re­turn'd, was, onely what I said touching the Houres to Cardinal Roma, who profess'd not to have lately heard any speech of them. He added that perhaps they would not be mention'd before them in the H. Office, but onely in the Congre­gation of the Index; and that the general prohi­bition of translating into the vulgar tongue any thing of the H. Scripture and the Offices of the Church was the principal cause of all the stir about them.

It is not impertinent to set down what hindred me from speaking thereof to the Cardinal of S. Clement, who is also one of the Congregation of the H. Office, where all matters of this na­ture use to be handled. The truth is he was ex­cluded from the consultations held about these particular matters, and they were regulated without advising with him about them. This course was resolv'd upon for that in certain cases where some thing was propounded against those who spoke thereof according to S. Augustin's sentiments, and amongst others where M. Jansenius was impeach'd, He had explicated things too much, and so hand­somly withstood those who struck at him, that what they endevor'd had neither issue nor suc­cesse. Wherefore, for the acting with more li­berty and lesse contradiction, and for the more equitablenesse and surenesse of resolutions, and for the easier dispatching them, it was pleaded re­quisite to exclude such as might have any interest therein; and for a pretext of excluding the Cardinal of S. Clement as a Dominican, Cardinal Lugo was also excluded as a Jesuite; and of seven or eight Cardinals that usually assist at the common consul­tations of the whole Congregation of the H. Of­fice, the four abovemention'd, Roma, Spada, Gineti and Cechini were taken to make a particu­lar Congregation, before which all matters any wise relating to these Controversies were to be proposed. For this reason without speaking to him of the Houres, I only inform'd him in general of the cause of my return, and how sensible I was of the testimonies of kindnesse which he had given me in my precedent visites to him.

Saturday morning being S. John Baptist's day was spent at Chappel, whether the Cardinals re­pair to celebrate that Festival in the Church of S. John of Lateran.

In the Afternoon I went to visite M. Albizzi, to whom I layd forth the most largely and sweetly I could the matter of my commission, and the order I had to request the Pope, that it would please his Holiness to erect a solemn Congregation in which all the Parties concern'd in the matters of the Pro­positions might be heard before his Holinesse de­creed any thing thereupon. M. Albizzi having heard me patiently, answer'd that he had not yet heard any speech of those Propositons; and he gave me some hope that in case of proceeding to do any thing about them or examine them, he would cause me to be advertis'd of it: but other­wise, I must know that in this businesse no par­ties were to be heard; because parties are not to be heard in matters of doctrine, but onely when the question is about persons; that in the business of the Propositions, there was no question about any person, there not appearing any Author that had advanc'd them. That which mov'd M. Al­bizzi to answer me at first that he had heard no [Page 75] speech of them, was no doubt a purpose not to open himself in any sort unto me; and neverthe­less in the Sequel of his discourse, he fell to speak of them as one that had not been ignorant till then of what pertain'd to that Attempt. I re­ply'd, That though matters of doctrine do not di­rectly, and of themselves relate to persons, but may be consider'd apart; yet the Christian Faith being as dear to Christians as the apple of their eyes, there are no affairs more important to per­sons then these, when there are persons who will interesse themselves therein, either to answer the calumnies and false accusations made against the purity of their sentiments, or to accuse other per­sons of pernicious Tenets against the purity of the Faith and Christian Morality. That this held good in this case, if ever it did in any; and that the Bishops in whose behalf I spoke, interposing to beseech the Pope to do that Justice to the Catho­lick Divines at difference about these matters, as to examine who they are that defend the truth with simplicity, and who they are that assault it with Artifice; they well deserv'd that the Pope should have regard to their Address which is so equitable, and that which his Holiness will find in the end to have been made more for his inte­rest then their own. M. Albizzi answer'd me, That the Pope was the Master, ann would take what course seem'd good unto him; that for making Articles of faith, he needed not to stand upon what may be represented to him, or con­sider what sentiments Divines are or are not of: but 'tis sufficient that he make his decision as seem­eth good to him, and as the H. Spirit (whose as­sistance cannot fail him in regard of the infallibi­lity which God hath promis'd him) shall dictate to him: That this Decision being made, all Di­vines are oblig'd to conform and submit thereun­to. That nevertheless his Holiness may, before he pronounce any thing, do the favour to those who desire it of him, and interpose in the judge­ment of the Propositions, as to hear or receive in writing what they will represent to him: that so all being consider'd, he may decree what he shall think fit. I took heed as much as I could not to exasperate this person whom I knew already prepossess'd in that behalf of the Jesuites, and not to give him any hold against me; and therefore without insisting further upon the word Party which he would not admit, or upon what he said the Pope might or might not observe in his Judgements, I contented my self with what he gave me in this first Visite, and said, That all we desir'd, was that the Pope would receive and hear what should be represented to him touching this affair according to the Custome and forms al­ways observ'd in the Church: He answer'd, That if all of them were observ'd, and all that would be reply'd and rejoin'd on one side and the other were heard, there would be never an end; and the Pope in the mean time not condemning opi­nions that deserv'd it, might be suspected to fa­vour them; as it hapned to Honorius who was accounted a Heretick by some that decry'd him, be­cause he had not speedily enough condemned the Hereticks which arose in his time. M. Albizzi mention'd this story in such a manner as made me think it would be made use of to the Pope to in­duce him to condemn the Propositions, by telling him, That unless he condemn'd them, he would be accus'd of mantaining them. But not to infer a­ny thing from what M. Albizzi said which was not essential to my business, I thought it enough to tell him clearly and in express terms, That I was not come to avert the Pope from condemning the bad sense of which the Propositions are capable; but to beseech him to examine that which is man­tain'd to be Catholick, and to erect a Congre­gation in which all the Divines opposing or de­fending the same may be fully heard, that so it may be afterwards declar'd by him who of them mantain the Truth, and by supporting the same, a firm and lasting Peace may be establish'd a­mongst them. All this conference pass'd between M. Albizzi and me very gently and civilly.

After this I put him upon the Subject of the Hours, in reference to which Cardinal Barberin advis'd me to visit him. He spoke of them at first as a business forgotten and no more thought of. Afterwards he fell to declaim against them; and to let me see how worthy they were of Censure; he told me the translation of the first Command­ment, wherein Images are spoken of, was cor­respondent to that of Geneva. He read out of the Hours thus; Vous ne ferés point d' idole, ny D' IMAGE TAILLEE, ny aucune figure, pour les adorer; You shall not make any Idol or GRAVEN IMAGE, or any figure, to adore them: Then he shew'd me a Geneva Bible wherein the Command­ment is translated, and there finding the words Graven Image; he pretended to have found the correspondence of which he complain'd: But I told him, the words Graven Image are the sense of the Scripture word SCƲLPTILE, and I represented to him; that the ill use made by Hereticks of this Commandment, consisted not in the words Graven Image, but in their not ac­knowledging that God forbids only the making graven Images for adoration, which is noted in express terms by the Author of the Hours, and therefore he is so far from being justly accusable of conformity with Geneva, that on the contrary it is visible his Version is wholly different from it, and absolutely sutable to the sentiment of Ca­tholicks. M. Albizzi very well understood the reason of this difference; but he answer'd me, that it might serve for the learned, but not for the simple people; and that these words To adore them, added in the translation of the Hours, were so far from rendring them more excusable, that on the contrary they were thereby the more faulty, because the Vulgar will take and understand them as if they ought not to fall upon their knees before Images: I answes'd him, that if his objection were good against this translation, because of the bad sense which may be put upon those words against the interpreters meaning, it would also be good against the very words of the Text of Scripture; of which the same abuse and false interpretation may be made; but as nothing can be charg'd a­gainst the H. Scripture from them, so neither can any thing be concluded from the same to the pre­judice of the Translator, who had therein faith­fully acquitted himself. M. Albizzi made to me some further objections against the Houres, but because they are the subject of a memorial which [Page 76] I presented to the Cardinal of the H. Office, and is hereafter mention'd; I omit them at present, to avoid repetition. I shall only add, that after he had propos'd them to me, and I had answer'd him, he fell to declaim in general against the liberty of Writing and Printing which is taken in France; and drew out of his Pocket certain little French Hours for the Cavaliers, and shew'd me a little image of St. Paul, at the bottom of which were these words, S. Paul Cavalier Prince of the Apostles, and made great complaints thereof. But being unwilling to meddle with that matter, I told him, I was not concern'd in those little Hours which he shew'd me that I had not in charge to answer; but to the calumnies against those I spoke of before, and to clear the malicious suspitions endeavour'd to be cast upon Writers to whom the pub­lick was indebted for so excellent a work. I in­treated him again to deal with it favourably, and with Justice so far as lay in him, and so arose up to depart.

Cross the Dining-Rome there was a Screen co­ver'd with painted silk, which divided it in two. As we were going out of the Anti-Chamber, Father Morel an Augustin, Doctor of our Faculty, was entring in at the passage of the Screen: so soon as he perceiv'd me, he was started, drew back, and hid himself behind the Screen: But suddenly (as I conceiv'd) reflecting that this his fear of my having seen him come to visit M. Albizzi might make me presume there was more corre­spondence between them then he would have me believe there was, he came forth and shew'd him­self, and as well as he could endeavour'd to com­pose the disorder of the sudden astonishment, into which the first appprehension of his surprise had put him.

The days following I continu'd such Visits as I could make, both to publish the principal Sub­ject of my delegation touching the Propositions to such as ought to be advertis'd of it, and to recom­mend to them the affair of the Hours. To both which purposes, on Sunday morning (June 25.) I visited Cardinal Ginetti, and in the evening the Master of the sacred Palace, having pass'd al­most the whole afternoon at Cardinal Panzirolo's Palace in attending an opportunity to speak with him; which I could not obtain that day. On Thuesday the 27. I again visited the Cardinal Spa­da and Barberin touching the Hours, and in sum having employ'd the other days of the interval the most profitably I could in order to that busi­ness, and having been four times at Cardinal Panziolo's Palace without obtaining to speak with him, I was refer'd for that purpose to Friday morning, July the 7.

When I was come to his Palace, I found at the entrance of his Antichamber the Master of his Chamber, who told me he waited for me there to acquaint me that I needed not wear my gown to speak with his Eminence. I had alwayes worn it hitherto in my visites, and answer'd him that I had address'd to my LL. the other Cardinals in that habit, which I wore out of respect to their Eminences. He reply'd that Cardinal Panzirolo had signifi'd to him his pleasure to dispense with me for that subjection toward himself, because per­haps being likely to come often to him, it would be too troublesome for me always to change my habit. I answer'd that his Eminence had too great goodnesse for me, but nevertheless I should use the freedome which he gave me. So return­ing from his Palace, within a quarter of an houre I came back thither with my Cloke, and was pre­sently introduc'd into his Chamber, where I found him sitting up, upon bed. I had scarce begun to declare to him the businesse in very few words, but he cutt me short, and told me, that if it was concerning any thing contain'd in the Bull of Ʋr­ban VIII. the Pope would not hear any person before obedience were perform'd to it. That if it was any thing new, his Holinesse would will­ingly hear both the one side and the other, and certainly would not precipitate or hasten any thing. I reply'd that none of the Five Propositi­ons was contain'd in the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. But without suffering me to enter further into the mat­ter, he bid me go visite M. Albizzi, telling me; he was the man rely'd upon for the care of those affairs. He cutt me off so roundly that I had scarce added a word in assurance of our respect and affection to the H. See, but I was constrain'd to retire.

On Saturday (July 8.) I learn'd something ve­ry considerable touching the Hours; but that I may give an intire account of what I have to re­late concerning them together, I shall forbear to mention it till I have set down what pass'd in the audience which I had of the Pope on Monday the tenth, touching the principal affair: before which I will nevertheless relate what pass'd in a Visite which an Ecclesiastick made to me, to give me no­tice of the danger wherein I was of being arrested, and what cause I had to provide for my safety.

I doubted for some time, out of what design the Ecclesiastick, who came to give me this notice, had so great a charity for me; for I knew him not but very generally, and there was nothing but his being a French man and a Priest of the Mission that could induce him to it. I conceiv'd at first, it was to fright me, and to see what impression the fears he suggested in me would have upon me: but I have been assured since, that it was with a very sincere intention and affection.

It was the first day of July that he came to me, and he was very earnest to speak with me, though I was newly let blood for an indisposition which permitted not the deferring of that remedy to another more fit season. He told me, and en­joyned me secrecy (which I keep still in not name­ing him) that a Doctor of our Faculty told him the day before, that I said, other Doctors were to come to Rome with me about the business which I had in charge; but there would come others thither too against me, and that neither I nor they which came after me about the same business, would be very welcome. That we were people, who besides the Propositions which were the ground of my journey, would introduce others far more pernitious. That this Doctor said there was fourteen extracted out of several Theses, presented to the Syndic by persons that defend­ed the same opinions with us, which Propositions had been publisht and mantain'd in the Divinity Acts at Paris, had not the Syndic hinder'd it That he had Copies of them authetically com­par'd, [Page 77] and that the Originals themselves signed by the chief Masters and Directors of the Batchelors Study would shortly be brought to Rome. This Ecclesiastick repeated to me divers Propositions of those fourteen whereof the said Doctor com­plain'd to him; but I took notice only of five. The first was, That the Pope is amongst the Bi­shops, what A is amongst the letters. The se­cond, That the Council of Trent was not a true Council, but a Politick Assembly. The third, That he who sins after Baptism loses the cha­racter of it. The fourth, That Priests who fall into any sin, lose likewise the character of their Priesthood. And the fifth, That the Body of our Lord is not in the Eucharist; but as God is in the soul of the righteous. This Ecclesiastick told me, that I was liable to be accus'd as one of those who mantain these sentiments; and that under that pretext it might come to pass that I might be put into t [...]e Inquisition. That it was a Pri­son very dreadfull, that it was very hard coming out when one is once there; and that if there were such a design against me, it would be put in ex­ecution without noise. That people would come to S. Lewis (where I lodg'd) at midnight, cause the Gates to be opened by the Popes order, carry me away without telling whither, and forbid all that knew of it, to speak any thing of it under pain of excommunication. That I ought not so much to rely upon the innocence of my senti­ments, and the candour of my proceeding where­of I was confident, as to consider the power and credit of those who were not satisfi'd with my return. And though we are oblig'd to do many things, and hazard all sort of disgraces for the service of God, yet that when we see we cannot succeed, and 'tis not our fault, it behooveth to give way to the time, and provide for our own securi­ty and preservation.

I answer'd this Ecclesiastick that I believ'd the Law of Nations would not be violated upon vain suspicions and extravagant calumnies of that na­ture; That I was a publick person, being sent by considerable Prelates who would not endure that wrong should be done to me, or that I should dis­appear without taking paines to know what were become of me: That I conceiv'd their Eminences and his Holiness too advis'd to attempt such a thing; that however, should they attempt it upon considerations leading them thereto which could not enter into my mind, they would be more troubled then I when they had me in their hands; for the more they examin'd me, the lesse would they finde cause for arresting me. That for all this if contrary to my expectation it hapned, that they would treat me otherwise and exercise any violence and ctuelty against me, I did not fear them; because the more it should please God to cause me to suffer in such innocence, and for a cause so just and necessary as this for which I was return'd, the more I should esteem my self be­holding to his divine mercy. And therefore so long as I was in a condition to act for that cause, by God's help I should not fail so to do. Whatever else this Ecclesiastick said in the discourse he had with me about this subject, during two whole hours which he held me, notwithstanding my blood-let­ting, he could draw no other thing from me.

CHAP. IV.

THat which I had with the Pope on Monday the 10th. of July 1651. was very different, and much more pleasing. After the three usual kneel­ings, one at the entring into at the Pope's Chamber as soon as he is perceiv'd, the second about the middle of the way towards the Chair where he sits, and the third at the appraching neer him to kisse his feet according to the custome; I told him (being upon my knees) that I was returning to­wards France, full of the resentments which I ought to have of the kindnesse wherewith his Ho­linesse had treated me, and of the favours which I had received of him the foregoing Winter; but upon the way I receiv'd Letters written to him by some of my Lords the B [...]shops of France, with others for my self, by which they appointed me to return speedily to deliver those written to his Holinesse, and procure the effect of the same from him, as being about matters very important and urgent. The Pope scarce staid till I had done speaking; but he told me; that if I conceiv'd I had receiv'd any testimonies of his kindnesse in time past, I might hold my self assured that I should re­ceive no lesse for the future; and he ask'd me what was the subject of the Letters which I had to pre­sent to him? I answer'd, that they were upon occasion of other Letters which other Bishops of France had written to him, whereby they desir'd of his Holinesse a clear determination of five cer­tain Propositions fram'd with artifice and in ambi­guous terms, capable of very different and contra­ry senses. That the same may admit an heretical sense, but there was no person that maintain'd them in that sense; that besides, they may have a very Catholick sense; and that his Holinesse ought to observe that 'tis the Catholick sense which is struck at by those who solicited the Letter which those other Prelates had written to him, because this sense cannot comply with the novelty of their doctrines; and that under pretext of the heretical sense they endeavour to obtain a Censure, that they may afterwards apply the same to the Catho­lick sense; which would cause great disturbances and have very dangerous consequences. That the Bishops by whose order I was return'd, be­seecht his Holinesse, that in case it pleas'd him to make any new determination touching those Pro­positions, it might not be without having first heard the persons who were to follow me, and who would declare and manifest to his Holinesse, that there was neither Bishop, nor Doctor, nor Priest that maintained the said Propositions in their bad sense; and moreover, clearly shew him certain and invincible proofs upon which the Catholick sense which they defend, and whereof the Propositions are capable, is founded. That this Request was the most just that could be made to his Holiness by Ecclesiastical persons; and that [Page 78] if we are oblig'd in all things providere bona non tantùm coram Deo sed etiam coram hominibus, 'tis chiefly when the question is to shew the Church and the Vicar of Jesus Christ that the Faith is in­tire and sincere in our hearts, and that we are not infected with any thought contrary thereunto. As for his Holinesse, that he could not but have great satisfaction in finding the same, by the ex­ample of S. John, who saith in one of his Epistles, Majorem horum non habeo gratiam quàm ut sciam filios meos in veritate ambulare. [I durst not at that time speak more openly of the Congregation whose election I was to sollicit, nor use so much as the word Congregation at first, for fear of crossing the Pope's spirit in any thing, who I was assured, was very averse from entring into a­ny discussion of these matters] Assoon as I had done speaking the passage newly mention'd, the Pope smil'd at the application which I made of it; and told me the Bishops of France needed not to be sollicitous about letting him know their devo­tednesse to the H. See, and the sincerity of their sentiments; that he had abundant proofs there­of in the voyage he made thither in the lega­tion of Cardinal Barberin; and he recounted to me at length all the Civilities which they receiv'd from them in the Dioceses through which they pass'd, and that were shew'd by the Body of the Clergy to M. the Legat, comming to bid him adieu before his departure, and to wish him a good voyage, to the number of fifty six. As for the Propositions, if they were con­tain'd in the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. or rather of Pius V. that the same was pass'd with too much knowledge of the cause to afford any thing that might be gainsaid or gloss'd upon. If they were any new thing, all should be examin'd with care and leisure; That he had nothing so much at his heart, as to do things with all the prudence and circumspection that can be desir'd; That this was all the answer he could make me at present, before having seen what the Letters imported which I had deliver'd to him. I told the Pope, that as for the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. it had been re­ceiv'd and publish'd by the Archbishop of Paris; and that of the Five Propositions in question, not any was contain'd therein; that four of them especially had no relation to the said Bull; that one of them indeed seem'd like one of those which are in the same, but yet was many wayes different from them; that his Holinesse knew well that there needs but one word to make great alterations. The Pope told me, that a point or a dash is enough for that. I added, that the Bishops who sent me had no design to invalidate that Bull, but only to keep his Holinesse from being possess'd or sur­priz'd in reference to the Five Propositions, and from passing (in regard of the bad sense whereof they are capable) such a Censure as may be ap­ply'd to the Catholick sense according to which they may be understood; That the inventors of them spoke in France of the Censure which they expected from Rome, as if they had his Holinesses Tongue in their mouthes, and his Pen in their hands. The Pope reply'd hereunto, by shewing me a Crucifix, which he said was his counsel in such affairs as these; and that having heard what would be represented to him by such as argued therein, he kneel'd down before that Crucifix to take at the feet thereof his resolution, according to the inspiration given to him by the H. Spirit, whose assistance was promised to him, and could not fail him.

In this addresse the Pope spoke to me several times to rise up; which I out of respect being un­willing to do, he commanded me to arise, and told me, he would thereby shew me what account he made of me. It was requisite to obey his Holi­nesse; and towards the end of his discourse he bid me repair to M. Albizzi. I durst not then tell the Pope how much we esteem'd M. Albizzi prepos­sess'd by the Jesuites, and opposite to all affairs not approv'd by those Fathers. But I took occa­sion to tell him, that I had a very humble sute to make to his Holinesse, namely, that he would not give credit to all the ill reports which might be made against me, and all those whom some endea­vor'd to bring into ill esteem with him; because we had to do with people very full of artifice, and exceeding bold in forging calumnies. Amongst other testimonies which I might have given his Holinesse of the liberty of Detraction taken by our Adversaries, I instanc'd one to him which concer­ned my self in the time wherein I had the honour to be Rector of the University. I told him that the Jesuites in the end of the year 1642. attemp­ting to invade its Priviledges, I became oblig'd to write thereof to Pope Ʋrban VIII. to hinder them from obtaining of him by surprise some Brief which might favour their designes, unlesse he were preadvertis'd thereof: That the Letter which I writ to him being fram'd in such respectfull terms as the person to whom, and the subject of which I was to write, required; the Jesuites in an Apolo­gy which they caus'd to be printed a little while af­ter in behalf of their Society, took occasion there­in to complain of my Letter, as if I had injur'd the service of the King, and the interests of the State by writing it; and that they might have wherewith to triumph against me, they falsly al­ledg'd in their book such words of it, as were not contain'd in any place of my said Letter, either to­gether or asunder. Wherefore I beseecht his Ho­linesse to consider to what exorbitance of calum­nies they are likely to proceed in secret, since they are not asham'd, and make no scruple to di­vulge publickly such high things against a person who being in a Charge very considerable in Paris, was able to complain of the injury in all places, and so easily to convince them before all the world of the falsenesse of their accusation. The Pope answer'd that I had reason, and promis'd me that he would keep himself from being prepossess'd by any calumny. I beseecht him that he would vouch­safe to let me advertise his Holinesse upon occasi­on of all that I should find necessary to be repre­sented to him in this affair, which I should always do with truth and moderation, yet with that Chri­stian freedom which the justice of the cause for which I pleaded, and the service of the Church re­quir'd. He answer'd, That he would alwayes hear me very willingly. I held in my hand the Letters which I was to present to him. The Pope offer'd to take them, and lay them upon a low Stool near him, where he had already layd the [Page 79] Memorials which he had receiv'd that day; but I plac'd my Letters there my self; which as I was doing, the Pope presenting his hand to receive them, told me, the Bishops who subscrib'd the first Letter, were a very great number. I an­swer'd, that the Letters which I presented to him would, as I conceiv'd, be as acceptable to his Holi­nesse, and appear to him more necessary then those which he had receiv'd. After which falling upon my knees and receiving his benediction, I with­drew.

It must be confess'd that these audiences of the Pope are very pleasing and agreeable. One is admitted to him alone, and so long as they con­tinue, there is no person but the Pope present, or that can hear what is said; so that a man may o­pen his heart to him, and speak to him about any businesse with full liberty all that he conceives ne­cessary to represent to him. There is no fear of being too long or tedious to him. For 'tis so far from being requisite to offer to retire and make an end, that on the contrary it would be an incivility and a fault to do it before the Pope himself signi­fie his pleasure to end the audience, by the bene­diction which he gives when he finds there is no need, or no time to hear more.

CHAP. V.

IT was the tenth of July that I had the audience of which I have now given account. I would have gladly spoken to the Pope touching the busi­nesse of the Houres, by reason of what I learnt about them the day foregoing. But it not being the principal affair for which I was return'd, and I not being confident that it was needfull to speak to his Holinesse for remedy in it, I thought fit to forbear.

What I learnt concerning them, was thus: viz. That there was sent about two moneths before to the Secretary of the Congregation of the Index, a Catalogue of Prohibited Books, amongst which the Houres were; That M. Albizzi had for some time since much urg'd the said Secretary to expe­dite the publishing of it; That it had been hindred from being so, among other impediments, by the sollicitations us'd by the Jesuites to get exempted a book of one of their Fathers nam'd Amceius, who was Author of a Work wherein sundry pernicious Maximes, especially concerning Mur­ther, are taught; but all they could obtain was, that the title of Jesuite should not be mention'd in the Decree, but this clause be added to the con­demnation of his book, donec corrigatur; That the businesse being made up thus, the Catalogue was at the Printing-house, and ready to be pub­lish'd every day, and that the Houres were in it.

Then it was that I well understood what Card. Roma meant when he told me, that perhaps the Houres would be spoken of no more in the Con­gregation of the H. Office, but only in that of the Index; but I did not so easily understand to what purpose were the sollicitations and general recom­mendations which Cardinal Barberin advis'd me to make to their Eminences in behalf of the said Book. Wherefore I repair'd to his Palace, and not daring to tell him plainly my knowledge of the posture in which the businesse was (for I came to it by a very particular and secret way) after I had given him an account of the Visit which I made to Card. Panzirolo, who cut me off so short that he gave me not time to speak to him about the Houres. I ask'd him whether it were yet time and sitting for me to speak thereof to Card. Cechini, when I found him so little employ'd as to hear me; for his office of Datary oblig'd him to answer so many persons, that is often as I went to him, I alwayes found him surrounded with a croud of people. Card. Barberin answer­ing me hereunto neither Yes nor No. I proceed­ed and told him, that the Jesuites continued to boast that they were confident of a Censure of the Houres, if not from the H. Office, at least from the Congregation of the Index. I told him further; that I had heard say that M. Albizzi spea­king of a Catalogue of Prohibited Books which was to be published within some time, said it should be so before the following week were past. I also signify'd to him what Cardinal Roma said to me, viz. that perhaps that affair would not passe before the Congregation of the H. Office, but before that of the Index: that all this put together made me fear, that the Service which he had intimated he would do the Bishop of Angers would be unprofi­table, if perchance the said Book were amongst those contain'd in the Catalogue to be publish'd a few dayes after; that I was inform'd that the bu­sinesse depended absolutely upon Cardinal Spada; who was the head of that Congregation, who could produce the said Catalogue, see whether the Book were in it, and blot it out, if it seem'd good to him. Cardinal Barberin answer'd me to all this, That he was not present at all the Congregations, and that it was requisite for me to go to Cardinal Spada, to represent to him the same that I did to himself, and also to repeat all that could be said for defence and justification of the Houres. I re­ply'd, that I would willingly wait upon Cardinal Spada to acquaint him with all that he pleas'd; but that if he would make this businesse his own, as he had testify'd to me, it would be better for his Eminence to speak with Cardinal Spada then for me; and that that Cardinal would more re­gard the least thing spoken to him by his Eminence then all that I could represent to him. Neverthe­lesse I could not obtain of Cardinal Barberin to promise me to visit Cardinal Spada, what ever importunity I us'd to him, but I was fain to de­part without his giving me any assurance that he [Page 81] would speak to the said Cardinal; on the contra­ry he told me clearly that he remitted the whole businesse to my management.

This so unusual indifference which Cardinal Barberin shew'd for a businesse which he had te­stify'd to me he would make his own, giving me cause to believe that he would meddle with it no more, because he saw no likelihood of succeeding in it, depriv'd me also of all hope, and with hope of all courage to labour in it; which I had the more reason to give over, when I consider'd how it was fully concluded, and how all the instances and sol­licitations which I could use for hindring it, were henceforth unprofitable and out of time; in as much as I certainly knew that the Printer had already carried the Secretary of the Congrega­tion of the Index a proof of the said Catalogue, and that the Houres were in it, though I durst not plainly tell Card. Barberin so; the importance, neces­sity, and obligation of secrecy of the way by which I understood it, being more considerable to me then any other advantage which I could obtain in behalf of the Houres by divulging it. But be­sides, I was oblig'd to take heed of letting it be known that I understood how the businesse stood, even for the interest of the Houres; because I fear'd that if the Commissioners of the H. Office came to discover that I knew it so certainly, they would lose all the good will and inclination which they might otherwise have to do that excellent Work the Ju­stice which I desired; and this in regard of the repu­tation of their Tribunal, which they would account impaired, should they suffer it to be thought sub­ject to any vicissitudes, or capable of changing its determinations. Wherefore I was oblig'd to keep my self within these bounds with Cardinal Barberin, and to content my self with represent­ing to him the most effectually I could the dan­gers wherein the Houres might be of receiving some doom as I presum'd, for the reasons where­with I acquainted him, to oblige him to prevent the same, according to the affection which he had to defend them; but seeing he referr'd the matter wholly to my self, I could no longer look upon it as other then desperate and irremediable.

Hower, that I might not hereafter repent of ha­ving been able to make some remonstrance in be­half of the Houres, and not having done it, I re­solv'd upon what Cardinal Barberin lately enjoy­ned me, viz. to go again and visit Cardinal Spada, and try my last endeavour with him. When I came to his Palace, he was receiving a visit from a person of Quality, with whom he was about an hour, at the end of which came a Gentleman from Cardinal Barberin to know whether Cardinal Spa­da were at home. I doubted presently whether Cardinal Barberin had not alter'd his resolution since my departure, and I imagin'd that it was a­bout the affair whereof I had spoken to him, that he intended to come visit Cardinal Spada. I had some mind to withdraw without speaking to Car­dinal Spada for fear of spoiling any thing by so do­ing, and that I might leave the businesse to Cardi­nal Barberin intire, to do what he should think fit for the successe of it. But the Marquis who was with Cardinal Spada coming forth almost as soon as the news of Cardinal Barberin's coming was brought, and it coming into my mind that Cardi­nal Barberin would perhaps be glad that I spoke some thing to Cardinal Spada before himself did, according to the order which he gave me, I spent the little interval of time which was between the Marquis's visit and Cardinal Barberin's com­ming, in representing to Cardinal Spada in few words and the greatest moderation I could, the same things wh [...]ch I had said to Cardinal Barberin. I told him of the absolute power which I was in­form'd he had in this businesse, of the inconve­niences and sad consequences which he might pre­vent by doing what I requested of him, and of the many obligations there would be to his Eminence for his good proceeding therein. Cardinal Spada answer'd me plainly, by acknowledging the Cata­logue talk'd of to come forth in which the Houres were; but he spoke of it as a Prohibition little considerable, and not likely to do the Houres much prejudice, there being thirty or forty books com­pris'd together in the same Prohibition; That ne­verthelesse, if I were minded to prevent it, I must have recourse to the H. Office to take order there­in; but as for himself he could do nothing alone.

Cardinal Barberin arriv'd there incognito by the little Door. Cardinal Spada went to meet him, and I withdrew. Though it was already some­what late, yet I went to Cardinal Barberin's Pa­lace to wait for him at his return, and know what what he had done in this Visit. It lasted a long hour, and he came not home till night. He told me when he was return'd, that I must again visit all the Cardinals whom I had visited before concer­ning the Houres. He took the pains to deduce parti­cularly what I was to represent to them; and by all that he said he gave me very much ground to hope that they were dispos'd to have regard to my Remonstrances. He advis'd me to draw up a Memorial to present to them; and after it was fi­nish'd, to let him see it, that he might tell me whe­ther it were right. Moreover, touching the Gown and Cap which I had worn hitherto in the visits which I made to the Cardinals, he told me, that they did not like to see me in that habit, and that he conceiv'd they would be willing that I wore it no longer. I render'd thanks to his Eminence for all the care which he took of this businesse. And as for the habit, I answer'd him that I should be very glad to be dispens'd with from the subje­ction and trouble of wearing it, which I had not done hitherto with some inconvenience, but only out of respect to their Eminences; as himself had seen we use to do in France in occasions of honour and ceremony.

This Advertisement was the cause that before I presented my self in the Pope's presence cham­ber to have the Audience of him which I above mention'd, on Sunday morning (July 9) I went to the Master of the Pope's chamber to his A­partment to inquire of him in what habit he thought good I should present my self to have Audience of his Holinesse, and I offer'd him of my own accord to go with my Cassock and my Cloak. He answer'd, that this would be best, because of the novelty of the other, about which it would be requisite to speak to the Pope, to know whether his Holinesse lik'd my wearing of a Gown and Cap; seeing the other Doctors which were there before, presented themselves only in their [Page 81] Cassock and Cloak. Whereupon I was not unwill­ing to accept the offer which he made me, to avoid deferring my Audience by the discussion of a scru­ple of this nature; seeing too, the principal cause of my wearing a Gown and Cap, (namely, to have it taken notice of at first that I was come back to Rome about a publick employment) was ceas'd at that time by all the visits which I had made to shew the occa­sion of my return.

The same Sunday (July 9.) I went in behalf of the Houres to visite Cardinal Ginetti in the mor­ing, and Cardinal Roma in the afternoon; which last made me new instances upon the scruple about the Translation of the first Commandment touch­ing Images. On Tuesday morning I finish'd the Memorial which I presented to their Eminences a­bout this matter; I caus'd copies to be made of it, and carry'd them in the afternoon to the Cardinals Genetti, S. Clement, Spada and Barberin. Which last further advis'd me to look a little into the Cate­chisme of the Council of Trent, and see how it speaks concerning Images. And because the time for their Assembly was neer, it being to meet on Wednesday morning, and there being no order as I knew of to suspend the publishing of [...]he a­bovemention'd Catalogue, I left my Memorial at the Palace of those Cardinals whom I could not meet with to present the same personally. In the said Memorial having said something about the drift of the Houres, I pass'd thus to the answer of objections brought against it.

My purpose was to be on Wednesday morning (July 12.) at la Minerve half an hour before the time which I understood the Cardinals were to meet there for their Congregation that so I might salute them as they came, partly to excuse the nece­ssity there was of my leaving the Memorial at their Houses the foregoing Evening, having not time to return thither to present the same to them­selves, and partly to inform them of what I read the precedent night in the Catechisme of the Coun­cil of Trent. But they repaired thither much soo­ner this day then ordinary, by reason that Cardi­nal Pamphilio, who was to take his first sitting there that day, could not come thither later; and so they were all enter'd before my comming, except Car­dinal Roma to whom I presented a Copy of the said Memorial, which I could not deliver to him in the evening.

I was afraid too lest M. Albizzi should think himself slighted, and be incens'd against us, if I did not present him one in particular; for which reason, I inquir'd whether there were no means to get him out of the Assembly for a moment, to present the same to him. I was answer'd No; but if I had a mind to speak any thing to the As­sembly, I might enter in; for they would pre­sently be call'd who had any thing to propose to it. I was something scruplous of resolving upon it, fearing lest by my presenting my self there, I might give the Congregation ground to pretend that a Frenchman and a Doctor of Sorbonne ac­knowledg'd its jurisdiction. However I deter­min'd to enter with the same mind and manner as I intended to addresse a Memorial to it, namely not as acknowledging any jurisdiction or superi­ority in the said Congregation either in respect of France, or of the book, or of the Author for whom I interceded; but onely for preven­ting (if possible) the scandals which might arise from the Decrees of a Company of persons who indeed held a very considerable rank in the Church in regard of the manner wherewith many Catho­licks in France look upon those Decrees, the bad use which sundry particular persons make of them, and the false and pernicious consequences which they draw from them.

They were seated about the Table in this order. The Cardinals Roma and Barberin were at the up­per end; on their right hand on one side of the table were the Cardinals Ginetti, S. Clement, Lugo and Pamphilio; over against these two last M. Albizzi and the F. Commissary of the H Office sat upon lower seats, and before them there was a barre joining to the Table: Along the wall oppo­site to the Cardinals sat seven or eight of their Consultors. I drew neer to speak at the end of the table which was empty, and I told them in Latin, That to avoyd troubling them by repetition of what I had represented to them as well by word of mouth as by my Memorial, I should adde nothing thereto but that having the foregoing night read the Ca­techisme provided for Curates by order of the Council of Trent, translated into the vulgar tongue, and printed by the command of Pius V. I observed that the Commandment touching Images was there ex­press'd in the same words as in the Houres, and that in a higher and more dangerous manner, if the reasons of those who made the said Objection against the Houres deserved to be received. For the Catechisme hath these expresse word, Non tifarai alcuna imagine sculpita, Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven image, [Sculpita] which seemed [Page 83] most to offend the accusers of the Houres; And whereas in the Houres it is onely said that they shall not make them to adore them, it is in the Catechisme that they shall not adore them, yea (which is more) that they shall not honour them [Non le adorerai ne le honorerai] Wherefore if the Houres deserv'd to be condemn'd for that translation, the Ca­techisme deserves it much more for this; and on the contrary if the Catechisme hath not been condemn'd in these hundred years since its printing, the Houres de­serve it far lesse. I added that if there were any thing else to be objected against the Houres besides what I had already heard, I noe onely hop'd that it would not be harder for me to answer solidly thereunto then it had been to answer the objections made hitherto; but also that if their Eminences, desir'd any thing else from the Authors of the Houres for a more am­ple justification of their right Belief, honest manage­ment, and submission to their Eminences I assur'd them that they should give them full satisfaction within what time it pleased them to prescribe.

Cardinal Roma speaking in the name of all an­swer'd that they would consider what I had re­presented to them by word of mouth and by wri­ting, and then give me an answer [& dabimus responsum] As I retir'd I left a Copy of my Memo­rial to M. Albizzi, and layd upon the table be­fore him the Catechisme translated into Italian, which I procur'd the day before, and lookt upon as a Piece that abundantly determin'd the capital difficulty brought against the Houres.

I waited for M. Albizzi at his comming out of the Assembly, partly to understand from him as secretary of that Congregation what he might have to tell me concerning what was resolv'd upon that which I represented; and partly to make an excuse to him that I could not present the Memori­al to him sooner by bringing it to his house. He an­swer'd me nothing, but that 'twas enough that I in­form'd the rest.

In the afternoon I went to wait upon Cardinal Pamphilio whom I had not yet saluted. I told him that I should come at the first opportunity to in­form him of the principal motive of my return to Rome, besides what he might have already under­stood thereof by the Letters of the Bishops which I presented to the Pope; but in the mean time I came to acquaint him with the affair of the Hours. An account of which I aecordingly gave him, but in few words, being oblig'd to be brief, in regard of the great number of persons who were at the door of his Antichamber, and desir'd audience of his Eminence.

The same afternoon I visited Cardinal Barberin again; I presented a Memoral to him; I told him of the Hours lately published by F. Adam, which he intitled Catholick in opposition to the former, as if they were Heretical, using much bitterness and calumny against those who had a hand in their translation. His answer imply'd as if all the Car­dinals were sufficiently enlightned and satisfied as to the Objections which I remov'd, and as if there remain'd no other scruple concerning the Hours but their being in the vulgar tongue. I reply'd, That translation into the vulgar tongue was forbid­den only of the whole intire Scripture, in regard of some particular places whereby the simple may be misled and ill edifi'd; but it was never pro­hibited to extract and translate such principal places of it as may serve for the edification of the people. That in particular the Hours of F. Adam were in the vulgar tongue as was as the other; upon which nothing could be charg'd but what might also be charg'd upon those of the said Father; which besides may be justly accus'd amongst other things of having alter'd and corrupted in the Translation all the Collects in which the power of the Effectualness of Grace is express'd in the La­tine. Then we fell to speak of the audience which I had had of the Pope the day aforegoing, of which I related all the part [...]cularities to his Eminence. Up­on which occasion among other things which he said, I remember he repeated what he had for­merly often told me, namely, That he wonderd the Pope laid so much stresse upon the Bull of Ʋr­ban VIII. as if it were decisive of any thing, where­as for certain, it was only provisional, not for the condemning of the Doctrine of Jansenius, but barely for the forbidding or prohibiting it, till it should be examin'd and approv'd.

Neither Cardinal Spada, nor Catdinal Panzirolo were at la Minerve on Wednesday morning; nor could I meet with them in the afternoon. Where­fore holding my self assur'd that the affair of the Hours would be spoken of before the Pope on Thursday morning, and it having been told me that the sentiments of those two Cardinals were in great estimation with his Holiness, I went to their Palaces to wait upon them both before they repair'd to the Assembly which was to be held that day in the presence of his Holiness.

The first I went to was Cardinal Spada. I told him two things, whereof I had not spoken at my visiting him, nor said any thing in my Memorial. One was what I had represented the day before at la Minerve out of the Catechism of the Council of Trent about Images. The other, The infor­mation which I had receiv'd of the impression of the Hours of F. Adam. I added that word was sent me, that they were full of falsities & detracti­ons which he mingled with the prayers of the Churth; that he intitled them Catholick, as if the other were Heretical; that he had translated the Hymns into burlesque and ridiculous Verses; that though I receiv'd this News but the last Post, yet it was signifi'd to me that they had been publick three or four months; and that I pray'd him to consider what might be said, in case the other were compris'd in a Decree, because they were in French, and these latter exempted. The Cardinal answer'd me, That if I had the Hours of F. Adam, and complained thereof to their Tribunal, as o­thers there accus'd those which I defended, they would not condemn the one, unless they con­demn'd the other also. I reply'd, That I had them not; that if he desir'd to see them, I would procure them to shew him, that so by comparing them together, he might understand more clearly, and judge more certainly of the Justice of my Re­monstrances: And for this purpose I beseecht him to procure time for it, by causing the intended Judgement upon the former to be suspended and defer'd: but as for bringing my Complaints against those of F. Adam to their Tribunal, I saw no be­nefit of so doing; that if the Hours which I de­fended must be impeached by a Decree wherein [Page 84] they were compris'd, I had as lieve they were so alone as in the company of those of F. Adam; because it was not fit to accustome those Fathers to make a bad Book assoon as they saw a good one which they lik'd not, upon hope to get both con­demned, (under colour of holding the balance equal, and restoring Peace between both sides) nor to give their Eminences occasion to pro­ceed in such a manner.

When I was come from Cardinal Spada, I went to the apartment of Cardinal Panzirolo which was down at Monte Cavallo where the Pope then re­sided. I could not be admitted to speak to him before he came forth of his apartment to go up to the Pope. He was encompass'd with many per­sons of quality, Bishops, Gentlemen and Pre­lates of Rome, who were with him to court him and accompany him from his own apartment to that of the Pope. I address'd to him in the midst of all that multitude, because I could not otherwise; and presenting my Memorial to him, I told him, according as the place permitted, that I came to implore his protection for a Book, whose Excel­lence and general approbation had drawn some Maligners upon it, who not being able to blame any thing considerable in it, were reduc'd to very weak objections, as he might find by the memo­rial which I presented to him, and as I hop'd, he would hear in the Assembly which was going to be held before his Holiness. I had no sooner done speaking, but the Cardinal instead of an­swering me, turn'd towards M. Albizzi; (who was one of those that accompany'd him) and askt him what was the business whereof I spoke to him: M. Albizzi answer'd with a very high and earnest tone, saying these words twice, Si burla il signor sant-Amor, si burla, &c. M. de saint-Amor jests, he's in jest. These offensive and disparaging words would not have much troubled me if M. Albizzi had spoke them in some private audience, where I might have reply'd to him before those that heard them; but in a place so publick as this was, before so great a multitude, and at a time when there was no room for much reply, (for it was in the mid­dle of the way, and we were already almost at the foot of the stairs which leads up to the Pope) they were a sufficient rude taste of the haughty and im­perious treatment which I was to look for when I should be oblig'd to visit M. Albizzi. But not­withstanding the just commotion which they caus'd in me, yet through a secret fear I had, lest he spoke them only to incense me and force me to some more vehement answer, (as indeed he deserv'd, but from which he might have taken advantage against me;) I did not address my an­swer to him, but to Cardinal Panzirolo, (though so loud, as to make it heard by most of those that took notice of the affront) telling him that his Eminence would see whether I jested or no, when he perus'd the Memorial which I presented to him. That I address'd my self to him to beseech him to acquaint his Holiness that some of the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to him, and who knew what the Book was, would account the treatment it received as done to themselves; and that I did not mention the same to the Pope when I presented him their Letters, because I did not then fore-see that it was fit to speak of it, at least so soon, to his Holiness.

Whilst I was speaking this to Cardinal Panziro­lo, M. Albizzi was still behind him a little on one side, and having taken hold of a corner of the Book, he held it up very high, and shew'd it to all the company, shaking it and threatning, saying, I had spoken of it what seem'd good to me; but they were going to see above, whether I had reason or no. Leaving Cardinal Panzirolo to pass on, I answer'd M. Albizzi, That that was it which I waited for; but I wonder'd in the mean time at this his usage both of the Book and of my self. M. Albizzi angerly reply'd, That I thought I had done a great matter yesterday when I had spoke of the above mention'd Catechism, but I ought to have first lookt all along the place I cited, which is clearly expounded as the Catholick sense requireth, which the Author of the Hours hath not done. I answer'd, That the Catechism was more large, and extendeth it self further in the exposition of the said Commandment, then the Translation of the Hours doth; yet in the few words it containeth, it is well enough and clearly enough explicated without needing other comment to make it more intelligible. M. Albizzi reply'd, That the generality of the world could not well understand it being so compendious. I told him, That it was very easie for any person to understand, of how mean capacity soever. He reply'd, That women did not understand it. I said, That the meanest women understood it well; and that all such as teach the Catechism every day to little Girles and Children, were too carefull in expounding it to leave obscurity in it; and that in France there was no Catholick ignorant of it. He continu'd speaking to me in a mutter­ing way, and as offended at the care I took for the defence of the Hours, as if I went about there­by to do some violence to Religion and to the H. See, and to oblige it to tolerate a thing which might not be. I answer'd, That it was not my in­tention nor thought to engage the H. See to any thing whatever against its inclinations and inte­rests; but to serve it by letting the Pope know the ambushes prepar'd against it by the equivocal Propositions whose Decision is pursu'd, and by informing him the most carefully I could of the true state of all the things wherewith I was in­charg'd. And as for himself, I beseecht him that he would vouchsafe to hear what I had to say to him with some kind of equitableness, and not re­ject the evident justification which I could make both of the purity of the Doctrines contain'd in the Hours, and of the purity of their intentions who publisht them; which is very easie to be judg'd, since even in the whole Book there can hardly be found any rational ground for the least suspition. M. Albizzi reply'd, That it was too manifestly seen how bad that Authors intention was, and that all that is reported of the evil de­signs of such people against the Holy See, where­of they are enemies, is but too true. Finding by this Answer that he was absolutely corrupted against us, and that the moderation and patience which I us'd in all this discourse, did only exaspe­rate him, and make him break out the more a­gainst me, I fell into the just indignation which his carriage constrain'd me to, and told him with confidence, That what he said would not be [Page 85] found true, and that, I would never endure that any person do such a high Injury (as he had done) to the worthy persons whose sound Piety and sin­cere intentions I was acquainted with, without pro­testing against the Injustice, & shewing the wrong done them by so false and prejudicial a belief, which can have no other foundation but calum­nies and frauds. M. Albizzi reply'd not to this discourse but mutteringly between his teeth; so that hearing none of his words, and seeing mine very unprofitable with him, I stop'd there, which silence was more easie to me; for all that we spoke was upon the way going up to the Popes a­partment, where we arriv'd when we ceas'd speak­ing.

On Friday (July 14.) I was present at Masse with the Cardinals in the Chappel of the Cordeli­ers in the place Colonna, upon occasion of the Feast of St. Bonaventure, and I heard an Oration in Latin made there by a young Cordelier at the end of Masse in praise of the aforesaid Saint. In the af­ternoon I went to visit three Cardinals, to whom I spoke about the affair of the Houres. The first was the Cardinal of S. Clement, in conference of whom I discover'd two remarkable things: First, that what I said & represened in the Congregation of the H. Office on Wednesday was very well re­ceiv'd there, yet that I had better not have ap­pear'd in person in that Congregation, and that for keeping the greater circumspection and gra­vity in my Conduct. And secondly, that the grand occasion of complaints and prosecutions made against the Houres was not any ill observ'd in them, but the bad opinion taken up against those people who put them forth. The second Cardinal whom I visited was Roma, who told me that my Memorial was not read in their Congre­gation on Wednesday, but it should be in a private one held in his House for that purpose, to be re­ported afterwards to the General; but in the mean time I should not trouble my self; that nothing would be done but after mature and serious deli­beration. And as I took occasion to tell him what pass'd on Thursday between M. Albizzi and me, whose animosity and power to hurt me I conse­quently ought to fear, his Office of Secretary of their Congregation, affording him so many occa­sions of speaking to the Pope and their Eminences about affairs of that nature; the Cardinal acknow­ledged that he had done amisse, yet excus'd him with greater kindnesse, bidding me not heed it, saying that it was his humour, that he acted very often with their Eminences so impetuously, and that I must not forbear to visit him, as if what was past had never hapned. The third was Cardinal Lugo, to whom I omitted not to carry a Memorial, notwithstanding his alliance wi [...]h the Jesuites.

Saturdayes, Sundayes and Mondayes, were not usual dayes of much sollicitation with me; because the Courrier departing on Saturdayes for all the titles of Italie, almost all persons whom I could go see were employ'd about their dispatches: and the Courrier of France going away on Monday, I many times began the Letters in Sunday after­noon, which I was to write to give account of what pass'd about the affaires wherewith I was en­charged, Wherefore I could not before Tuesday (July 11.) continue the sollicitations which I had began in the behalf of the Houres, having been oblig'd the foregoing dayes to send word exactly to the Bishops and the other persons who recom­mended the same to me how all pass'd hitherto a­bout that matter.

‘I also drew a second Memorial touching the Houres, by which the Cardinals of the Congre­gation of the H. Office were entreated to give way to the justification of the right faith and sin­cere intention of those who put them forth, and for this end to cause the whole Book to be read, and an Extract to be given of all that could be found blameable in it; that so, if after the ob­jected difficulties were explicated, they thought meet to correct any thing in the Book or add any explication to it, for taking away the slight­est suspitions, and clearing the least doubts, per­formance might be made of whatever their Emi­nences ordain, within a set time, and that with all the diligence which their Eminences can ex­pect from persons perfectly full of submission and obedience.’

The desig [...] of this second Memorial I commu­nicated on Tuesday (July 18.) to persons very intelligent of the management, which ought to be us'd in that Country in those kind of affaires. It was assur'd to me, that according to the Lawes and Customes of the Tribunal of the Inquisition, they could not deny what I requested by this Me­morial, nor proceed further before they do right to it. So I was counsel'd to deliver it; but told it would be sufficient to carry it the next morn­ing to Cardinal Roma for the whole Congregati­on, before he came forth of his Palace to repair thither. I had also time that day to visit Cardinal Barberin, and he permitted me to read to him the Copy of the Letter which I told him I had writ the day before to the Bishops concerning what had pass'd hitherto touching the Houres; which I could not but think very advantageous for their defence, in that this Cardinal might consider and tell the rest what interest was taken in this Work by Persons so Illustrous throughout all France for their dignity and merit; and how all that was done at Rome about this matter was punctually sig­nify'd to them.

On Wednesday morning I went to carry the second Memorial to Cardinal Roma; He told me that it was not yet time to give it to him, because my businesse would not be spoken of that day; but that I should bring it to him against the next day, that the private Congregation which he told me of before was to be holden. I learnt that it would be the next day in the afternoon, and so did not fail to carry the Memorial to him half an hour be­fore the Congregation was assembled.

I waited patiently for justice to be done upon all that I had represented; but on Friday after­noon (July 21.) as I was going to Cardinal Bar­berin to fortifie what I had said to him in favour of the Houres by undeniable examples of Books which I procur'd at Rome, I saw fixt up at the A­postolical Printing-house the new Decree of Books prohibited by the Inquisition during the course of that year, the publishing of which I knew was defer'd only in expectation of what should be ordain'd touching the Houres. At first I was very glad to see it fix'd up, in no wise imagi­ning [Page 86] that they were compris'd in it, but on the contrary perswading my self that they were whol­ly exempted; or that at least the publishing of this Decree was resolv'd upon, only for that it was foreseen that the discussion of what concern'd the Houres, would take up more time then was fit ac­cording to their custome to delay the publication: but my reading of the said Catalogue of prohibited Books, inform'd me that the Houres were compre­hended in it.

'Tis in vain to speak of the extreme astonishment wherein I was at so unexpected an Event; but how great soever it was, it did not hinder me from pre­sently considering the use that I ought to make of it, and the benefit which I might draw from it in refe­rence to the principal affair wherewith I was en­charged. And whereas it is no little advantage to un­derstand as wel as possible the people we are to deal with, I respited my intended visit to Cardinal Bar­berin, and return'd back to Cardinal Roma. I spoke to him as if I knew nothing of the publishing of the Decree, and ask'd him plainly whether he had lookt upon my two Memorials, and whether I might hope for justice from what I had represent­ed to him. The Cardinal answer'd me with per­fect sincerity, That the businesse was order'd and concluded, nor would it be any more spoken of; and of his own accord he related to me how the matter past in the Conference which they had a­bout it. He told me, that there was no more men­tion of the title B. given to M. de Barule in the Calender, nor of the Translation of Redemptor om­nium; but that the speech was about Images, and that seven or eight French Catechisms were pro­duc'd, amongst others that of Cardinal Richelieu, in which the Commandment is not translated in the words that it is in the Houres; that on the o­ther s [...]de an Heretical Catechism was lookt into, and there it was translated just as in the Houres. But for all this, it was acknowledg'd that the version of the Houres in this point might have a good sense, and be well understood. He told me in the se­cond place, that the bare Title of the Hours styl'd The Office of the Church, taken in the rigour dis­pleas'd, and was judg'd worthy of blame, because the Office of the Church properly cannot be other then what is ordained by the Church it self; and that a collection of Prayers, through all the Churches made by any one whatever without the order and allowance of the Church it self cannot be call'd The Office of the Church. But yet it was seen well enough too in what sense the Authors meant it; and though the words were in the rigor bad, yet they were not the principal ground of the Resolution taken in their Congregation. In the third place he told me, That it was not lik'd that certain Prayers and Oraisons (amongst o­thers some to be said before and after Confession and Communion) which use to be in other Houres, were omitted in these; that it was inconvenient for every one to take the liberty of making them after his own fashion, and that this diversity of Prayers was not for edification. That he perceiv'd well (neverthelesse) that this was not unanswe­rable, and that he did not tell it me as such, but on­ly to inform me of what was spoken, and how the matter pass'd, and also to let me know that it was well examin'd; that if the Conclusion was to the disadvantage of the Book; it was not without ha­ving had regard to my Remonstrances. In a word, that which at length absolutely fix'd them, and ob­lig'd them not to suffer the Houres without con­demning them, was the Bull of Pius V. which was recited and represented to their Eminences, by which that H. Pope made express prohibition of printing in the vulgar Tongue in what manner soever the Office of the Virgin; that this Bull be­ing to them an inviolable Rule which they ought to follow, and one of the principal parts of the said Book consisting in the translation of that Of­fice, it was not possible for them to let it passe with­out condemnation.

This reason surpris'd me at first, and I imagin'd it convincing as well as the Cardinal; wherefore all that I could readily answer, having never had knowledge of that Bull of Pius V. was, that I wonder'd how, the case being thus, so many other Houres in which the said Office is translated into the vulgar Tongue, are not condemned. To which the Cardinal reply'd, that they had no knowledge of it, no person accusing them and prosecuting their condemnation, as was done to these; which hinder'd not but that these deserv'd it, though the other which are equally culpable, scape free; just as a thief (added he) is sent to the punishment which he deserves, though others much more guilty then he are free from it, because they have not been prosecuted before the Judges, as he was whom they condemned; that as the Judges would likewise condemn those Thieves whom they leave still in liberty, were they once accus'd before them; so none of those Houres in which the Office of the Virgin is in French, would escape condemn­ing by their Tribunal, were they there accused.

This seem'd to me not to agree with what M. Albizzi said to me, viz. That in matter of Do­ctrine there were no parties. I found also by this, that it was easie for the Jesuites to get what Books they would condemned, they being alwayes at Rome to play the part of Accusers; but on the con­trary it was very difficult for their Books to be condemn'd, such as might accuse them not being at Rome. Lastly, I understood how when the Question is, Whether there be any particular thing bad in a Book, it is requisite that some be found to advertise the Inquisition of it: But in a thing so notorious as to know whether the Houres be translated into French, I saw not wherefore an Accuser is necessary; nor could I doubt but that the Inquisition of its own accord condemn'd an infinite number of Books without any persons medling therewith besides its own Officers.

But I dissembled all these thoughts, and thought it enough to testifie to Cardinal Roma, that I was beholding to the goodnesse wherewith he en­form'd me how the matter was carried about the Houres, which was no more to be thought of af­ter its being thus determin'd. I took occasion to put him in mind of what I had said to him touch­ing that of the five Propositions, which I told him was of other consequence then that of the Houres, and could not be compos'd without a more exact and longer discussion. Wherefore I beseecht him to employ his Authority to bring it to passe that there might be assign'd time and place to all the Catholick Divines that concern'd themselves [Page 87] therein, and minded to make their Remonstrances to the H. See touching the matter in question, to do it; and particularly to those who were to come after me, and to be at Rome in October fol­lowing. Cardinal Roma bid me not trouble my self about this; telling me that this affair would certainly be drawn out in length; that it would not go as that of the Houres; that when a Deter­mination is intended, there is care taken of not hastening too much. That there needed other studies and preparations for making a decision of Faith, then for making a Prohibition according to an Ordinance of a Pope. That such as would re­present to the H. See what seemed good to them ei­ther by word of mouth, or writing, it should always be welcome, heard most willingly, and their ser­vice acknowledg'd by the H. See, which cannot take too much evidence in a businesse of such im­portance. That belong'd to the H. See to judge and decide matters contested amongst Christians; but after they are decided by it, all Christians and others take upon them to judge of its decisions; and this obliges it to use all possible precaution to prevent being deceived. That for certain I should have more time then I could wish; that I now fear'd lest any thing might be precipitated, but the day would come that I should complain of not hastening enough: so that I ought to be at rest in this businesse, and signifie to the Divines that they might come with all assurance, and that they should at their coming finde things in the same posture in which I now beheld them.

I departed from Cardinal Roma well satisfied with my Visit, especially in reference to this Af­fair, and even to that of the Houres too, because of the information he gave me, and the chief es­sential reason upon which he told me their Pro­hibition was grounded. Some time after I had the curiosity to be further instructed, and I con­fessed the Bullarie. There I found the Bull of Pius V. which forbids the Office of the Virgin in the vulgar Tongue; but after I had better exa­min'd it, I found not that the said Prohibitions could be extended to the Houres which were in question. That which gave occasion to the said Prohibition, was, that the Avarice of some Book­sellers, and the malice or brutishnesse of some o­thers leagued with them in that designe put them upon publishing (out of emulation one against another) several Offices of the Virgin, or rather little Books under that name, in which there were divers Prayers which they forg'd, and which were full of superstitions and other follies, to circum­vent the simple and promote the sale of their Books. Pius V. taking notice of this abuse, and considerng how scandalous this exorbitant license taken by some persons in the venting such Books was; and how destructive it might be to the con­sciences and edification of the faithfull, he pro­hibited all those pretended Offices of the Virgin, and not only those which were already publish'd, but likewise all such as might be publish'd for the future.

Certainly this Bull of Pius V. had respect only to superstitious and scandalous Offices, such as those of which it complains, and which gave oc­casions for it; of which sort surely that is not which is contained in the Hours for which I inter­ceded. I should not have fail'd to have repre­sented as much very effectually and clearly to the Cardinals, if after it had been produc'd to them, they would have never so little suspended their judgement; and if before publishing the same, they had acquainted me with the said Bull as the Rule which they intended to follow, and which the Authors of the Hours ought not to have violat­ed. But it made such impression upon their minds at the very instant of its proposing, that from thence they without hesitating concluded upon the condemnation of the Hours; and assoon as they had concluded it, the Decree was publisht and fix'd up diligently, that between their judgement and its execution there was no room either for re­flexion or remonstrance.

Although this business had such disadvantageous success, yet I took care not to be mov'd at it, nor to seem abashed; yea I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to go thank Cardinal Barberin for the care he testi­fi'd to me he would take of it. For which pur­pose I went to see him on Sunday (July 23.) in the forenoon with an aspect sufficiently free and pleasant. This was the cause he scarce knew how to answer to the thanks which I rendred him, nor whether or no he should tell me that the Hours were comprehended in the said Decree; because, as he told me afterwards, he knew not whether it were publisht, and fear'd his conscience would not permit him to tell me so, by reason of the secrecy whereunto they are oblig'd under penalty of ex­communcation, and to which they take a solemn Oath at their Congregation. I testifi'd that I was fully inform'd of the business, that ever since the Friday before I knew that it was ended, nor was I ignorant how it was carry'd. The Cardinal reply'd, (as if to comfort me for the Doom laid upon the Hours) That those decrees are not publish'd at Paris (he meant such as issue out of the Inquisition, as this against the Hours did.) I answer'd, That the Jesuits would not forbear to triumph upon it in all places where they had par­takers. He remain'd silent for some time with­out answering to this; and then changing the matter, he told me suddenly that it behooved him to think of obeying the Bull (meaning that of Ʋrban VIII. his Uncle against Jansenius) and that till it were obey'd, no satisfaction was to be hoped for. I reply'd that the Bull had been publish'd at Paris, and moreover the Hours had no relation to that Bull. He told me that this was it in which I might see that it was requisite to obey the Bull; and that a bad business did wrong to a good one; that nothing else was to be hop'd till obedience were yielded thereunto, that it be­hoov'd to begin there. I answer'd That I was sor­ry the affair of the Hours had no better success, especially after the hope conceiv'd of the prote­ction which his Eminence promis'd in it: but yet I was very glad to be deliver'd from the trouble and disturbance which the difficulties fram'd a­gainst them gave me, they being on one side fa­vourably voidable, and on the other there being some offers to blemish them by a censure; that the success held in pain; but the determination being concluded as it was, I was now free from anxie­ty, and had no more to do but to rest and study till the business of the Five Propositions were [Page 88] stirr'd in, and I were advertis'd thereof accord­ing to the request made to his Holiness by the Bi­shops of France whose Letters I presented to him. The Cardinal reply'd, That I must not sleep in it, that it would be requisite for me to visit the Car­dinals Roma, Spada, Ginetti and Cechini to ac­quaint them with what I had to represent to them touching the matter of the Five Propositions. He told me also, that I should do well to visit some persons skilfull in those matters, and who had or­der to study them; he nam'd to me F. Campanella a reformed Carmelite, F. Abbot Hilarion a Ber­nardin, the General of the Chierici minores and a Jesuit nam'd Alziato (as I think) who he told me was in the ballance with Cardinal Lugo to be promoted to the Cardinalship. I answer'd, That I was much oblig'd to his Eminence for the good advice he gave me; but I cared not to con­fer with any persons about the grounds of the Doctrine concern'd in the Five Propositions, to give any information thereof, because I had nei­ther order nor purpose to handle the matter slight­ly, and without seeing how the things which I had to present, would be consider'd, unless I might also be inform'd of those which our Ad­versaries alledg'd, thereby to discover and make known what is true and what false in their Wri­tings; and unless I be assur'd that mine be also communicated to them, to oblige them to answer thereto either by refuting or acquiescing in the same. M. Cardinal Barberin reply'd, That if I would not communicate what I had to say, it was to be fear'd there would be further proceeding; that there is some times very quick dispatch at Rome; That the Tiber moves sometimes very swift­ly; that there was no person in particular en­gaged in this affair; that it was not a Law-sute. That the Pope, if he thought good, might make a determination without needing to hear any per­son. I answer'd, That they might move as fast as they pleas'd; that I should not trouble my self for that at all; that it was none of my business but the Popes and the Churches; that neither my self, nor any other concern'd themselves in it but out of this respect. That I was come to give the H. See the first notice of one of the most fraudulent designs that ever was projected to surprise and engage it against one of the prin­cipal and most important truths of Christian Re­ligion, till other persons arriv'd more able then my self to give it greater evidence of the Am­bushes laid for it under the Five equivocal Pro­positions, the determination whereof was de­sir'd of it for that end. That if they at Rome would admit the informations and remonstrances which perhaps God had prepared to help the. H. See in this occasion by our means and the cares of the Bishops who sent us, they might; but it was requisite to be done in such order and manner, that we might be perswaded that the same would be consider'd; otherwise we had nothing to say. The Cardinal reply'd, That for this purpose it would be requisite to erect a new Congregation de Auxiliis; and that the H. See was not at this time dispos'd to decide that matter. I told him, that then it could not pronounce any thing up­on the said Propositions, because it was wholly comprehended and involved therein. He proceeded to ask me whether it were not our intention that nothing should be done against the preva­lence and efficacy of Grace. I answer'd, That provided that point were established, we desir'd nothing more; and that we reduc'd all our thoughts and pretensions thereto, because all the rest of our sentiments were dependant on and insepareble from it. He told me, that perhaps the H. See was not dispos'd to establish any thing about it; and he askt me, whether it were not enough that nothing were done against it, and that too without de­stroying the sufficient Grace of the Jesuits. I answer'd, That the H. See could not preserve or spare the sufficient grace of the Jesuits, without doing wrong to effectual Grace: That they are two things so opposite and contradictory, that the one or the other must needs fall to the ground; that there is no mean between them; and that we could not consent that the H. See admit or suffer as probable a Maxime which it hath always con­demned, and which is diametrically opposite to another which it hath always establisht and man­tain'd as de fide, and as that of the whole Church. Then we fell upon St. Augustin, and the Cardi­nal spoke of him as if his sentiments were diffi­cult to be known, and as if some of his works were favourable to the Maximes of Grace which we defended, and in others there were principles conformable to the opinions of the Jesuites. To which I answer'd, That the Doctrine of St. Au­gustine touching Grace was clear and uniform; That I was so certain of it, that if but one of his works, where he handles the ground of this mat­ter, could be shew'd me, in which his sense could be presum'd conformable to the sufficient grace of the Jesuites, I offer'd to yield the cause: and on the contrary, if the effectual Grace, in behalf of which I was to speak, was not generally re­ceiv'd in all his works written upon this subject, and in every one of them particularly, I would re­nounce the prosecutions which I purpos'd to make for the establishing of it. I know not how he fell to tell me of Paludanus who writ in Flanders very advantageously for the Bull, though he was not of the Jesuites opinion; and he told me, that if such a man as he should write to his Holinesse in behalf of the present affair of the Propositions, it would be of great moment and produce a good ef­fect. At length I told the Cardinal what cause I had to complain of the treatment which M. Albiz­zi shew'd me, and what little confidence I could have that any thing offer'd by me was likely to make any impression upon his mind; in as much as he looking upon us (as he did) as people of ill designes against the Church and the H. See, though we profess'd none, he could not receive any thing whatever I should say to him, but on the contrary must needs esteem it suspected, and slight it, through the belief which he will alwayes have that it is spoken unsincerely, and out of a bad de­sign. Cardinal Barberin reply'd, that this was considerable, and that I might represent the same to the Pope, and to my LL. the Cardinals.

CHAP. VI.

AFter this Affair was thus ended, I apply'd all my cares to that for which I was sent; for which I saw but two things that I could do; One was to visit all persons to whom I could have ac­cesse, and who might upon occasion contribute to the manifesting of the Design of the framers of the Five Propositions, after my informing them of what had pass'd in France about them, and of the Contents of the Bishops Letters which I deliver'd to his Holinesse; The second was, to renew from time to time my visits to such Cardinals as I per­ceiv'd capable of procuring in this businesse such delay as was requisite for its thorough examina­tion, by considering all that the Divines whom I expected, and others that might come, had to re­present by word of mouth or by writing in this occasion.

M. le Bailly de Valencey the King's Ambassador at Rome, having spent above Six Moneths at Tivoli return'd thither on Monday July 17. up­on the instances made to him for that purpose from the Pope by the Venetian Ambassador who medi­ated for the accommoding of his difference with his Holinesse. On Tuesday morning he went in­cognito to see the Pope, and I had the honour to accompany him in that visit, at the end of which I recall'd to his memory all that I had said to him at Tivoli, where he was at my comming to Rome, and I made him a summary recital of all that I had done since my last seeing him.

On the 25th. I visited M. Michel Angelo Ricci a very wise and studious Roman Gentleman, in whose converse I observ'd this particularity; That having by him the works of Petrus Aurelius printed by order of the Clergy of France, he lent them to me, and told me, that as for himself, he durst not read them, because of a Decree of the Inquisition made March 19. 1633. and pub­lisht at Rome Febr. 16. 1642. by which that Tri­bunal forbad all books made on either side in the contests arisen concerning the Bishop of Calcedon, and upon the businesse of the books of the Eng­lish Jesuites which were censur'd by the Divinity Faculty of Paris, and by the Clergy of France. I thank'd this Gentleman for his favour in lend­ing me that famous Author, though it was then uselesse to him, not daring to read it; but I said nothing to him how that Decree was receiv'd and treated in France, where the Bishops in the year 1643. having renew'd their Censures against the books of England, with the true names of the Jesuites who were the Authors of them, did also censure a new a book written in its de­fence by one of those Fathers. What further concerns this matter, I shall not here relate, but I shall referr the principal Pieces about it to the choice ones plac'd at the end of this Journal.

On the 26th. I went to acquaint a person very illustrious both for dignity and knowledge, with what haste Cardinal Barb [...]rin had given me cause to fear this affair would be terminated. This ex­cellent Personage answer'd thereunto in these words; Se fanno una definitione precipit [...]sa, so quel ch' ho da far: La Chiesa sarà la mia reg [...]; bis [...]g­nerà veder chi havrà ragione, o di quest [...] [...]pa, o de gli aliri. If they make a precipitated definition, I know what I have to do; The Church shall be my rule; it will be needfull to see, who hath reason, ei­ther this Pope, or they that have been before him.

On the 27th I went again to vis t Cardinal Roma, to testifie to him the same fear, by giving him assu­rance of the comming of the Doctors which were to follow me, and were preparing to set forth. The Cardinal answer'd that they might come with all confidence, that for certain there would be nothing done touching this affair before their arri­val; That the Pope's never hasten'd to define any thing, and that the present Pope was more slow and circumspect then any other. I intimated to him the distrust I had of M. Albizzi. He told me that M. Albizzi was not the Master, and advis'd me to treat both with him and others the most peaceably I could. The next day one of this Car­dinal's friends, who was also mine, told me, that his Eminence profest to him that he admir'd the modest and judicious deportment wherewith I had behav'd my self to that time; because he expect­ed nothing lesse from me, according to the bad characters given him of me; that he knew not whether I would continue to govern my self in that manner; but if I did, the reports made of me to him were very false and calumnious.

During my residence at Rome the foregoing Winter, I fell into some correspondence of par­ticular friendship with F. le Maire a Jesuite, and Secretary for France to his General. I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to visit him being return'd, which I did on the 28th of July, and amongst other things which we discours'd of, he ask'd me why we went about to hinder the condemning of the Propositions in themselves, which we confesse al­ready heretical in one of the senses whereof they are capable; seeing even in that which we account Catholick they are judg'd bad by many Catholicks, (he meant the Fathers of his Society and their fol­lowers) and for his reason, he told me that Faith was a thing so tender and precious, and Heresie so hurtfull and pernicious, that there ought to be no scruple of rooting it up from the bottom, or of condemning and suppressing whatever may give the least umbrage to it. I reply'd upon his very foundation, that Faith was a thing so dear, and Heresie so detestable, that heed ought to be taken of confounding them, or using them both alike: Wherefore for fear of injuring the Faith, by go­ing about to destroy Heresie, all the world ought to wish and require that a distinction be made of the different senses whereof the Propositions are capable, that so in condemning the bad, the good may be preserv'd. Neverthelesse he persisted in his opinion, and to evince it equitable, he al­ledg'd for instance the Bull of Pius V, against Bavis, in which it cannot be doubted that amongst those condemned Propositions there are some in terminis S. Augustin's; which hinder'd not but [Page 90] that all the world agreed that they were not there­by condemned in S. Augustin's sense. So when the five Propositions in question shall be condem­ned in terminis, it cannot be but in their bad sense; which will not hinder but that ever afterwards it will be lawfull to revindicate the Catholick sense out of them. I maintain'd very stedfastly that his Expedient was not very proper for the clearing of the truth, and procuring peace among the Ca­tholick Divines, but on the contrary very apt to cover the truth with obscure clouds, and to excite most dismal divisions amongst Divines.

On the 29th. I went to visit Cardinal Barberin, to accompany him whither he was to go that day; and in attendance of the time to set forth, he joy­ned me with the Archbishop of Beneventum, and amongst other things that he said, shew'd me as a new thing the last chapter of the Letter of Ce­lestin the first to the Bishops of France, copyed out in writing upon half a sheet of paper. The consequence that he meant to draw from it, was, That it was not necessary for the Pope to in­cline to the making of the decision of the mat­ters contested between us and the Jesuits, foun­ded upon these words contained in that chapter, Profundiores verò difficiliores (que) partes incurrentium quaestionum quas latiùs pertractarunt qui Haereticis restiterunt, sicut non audemus contemnere, ita non necesse habemus astruere. I told the Cardinal that I was very glad to see in his Eminences hands the extracts of a great Popes Letter which was so advantagious to us, and which alone suffic'd to decide all the differences which we had about these matters. He answer'd, that I ought not to fear that any thing would be done at Rome, contrary to the Letter of that Pope. I reply'd, that it was enough, and that I desir'd no more. He fell presently to speak of Sufficient Grace; to which seeing he invited me, I said that I had already several times intimated to his Eminence, and now repeated the same again in presence of the Archbishop of Beneventum, that we did not at all dispute against that of the Thomists; but as for that of the Jesuites, it could not, accord­ing to Celestin's Letter whereof he newly shew'd me an extract, consist with the faith of the the Church. The time to go forth being come, the Cardinal told me as he separated us, that it was requisite to think of obeying the Bull, and then all would go well.

On the first of August I went to wait upon Cardinal Spada, and to beseech him to tell me whether I might write with full assurance to the Bishops who caus'd me to return, to cause the o­ther Divines to set forth in Septemb. whom they determin'd to send in case things were at that time in their integrity; and whether I were not mistaken in my confidence that nothing would be done till the arrival of those Deputies. The Cardinal answer'd that I spoke of things to him, of which he was not the master, and besides being secrets, he could tell me nothing of them; but he believ'd I was not mistaken in my presumpti­on. And on this occasion, himself put a questi­on to me [...], namely, Whether there would come also Doctors of the contrary party, presuppo­sing that for the discussing an affair before a Congregation, it is requisit that there be persons contesting on either side. To this I answer'd, that there needed not other Doctors to come beside us, because the Jesuites who are our prin­cipal adversaries, are all prepar'd, and alwayes present upon the place. In the second place I told him what pass'd between M. Albizzi and me; and that for the future I saw no likelihood of treating any thing with him whilst he presum'd that all our intentions tended only to the disser­vice and subversion of the H. See. The Cardi­nal reply'd, that he was but a Secretary, who had no deliberative voice in their Assemblies, and with whom we might have nothing to do or say, unlesse we pleas'd.

On the sixt of August F. le Maire came to repay the visite which I made to him; and I wonder (at the perusing of this Passage) that he was then so quicksighted in things that came to passe long after. He told me two of that kind; One that there would likewise come to Rome Doctors of the contrary parties; and the other, that the Pope would dispatch this affair after he had heard either side in one or two Congregations. Which inclines me the more willingly to believe a third which he told me of a thing then past, though I could get no more light of it since, viz. that their Letter (so he call'd that of the Bishop of Vabres) arrvi'd at Rome the first time subscrib'd by seventy two Bi­shops, and that several others had subscribed it since; so that the number amounted to fourescore and three.

After F. le Maire had left me, I went again to Cardinal Barberin and acquainted him with new Letters which I had receiv'd for the Pope, where­of one was from the Archbishop of Tholouse last deceas'd, and the other from the Bishop of Grasse, who join'd their prayers to those of the other Bi­shops who desir'd of the Pope a solemn Congrega­tion for the affair of the five Propositions before de­creeing any thing therein. This motion of a Con­gregation seem'd to this Cardinal so distant from the inclinations of the Pope and the Court of Rome, that the very thought of it seem'd to his Eminence altogether uncouth and unseasonable. But to shew him that it was not a thing so unreasonable, I told him that I conceiv'd the order which (as his Eminence inform'd me) the Pope gave to some Divines and likewise to some of the Cardinals to study the Propositions, was the beginning of one. The Cardinal then advisd me to go to those Cardi­nals whom he had nominated before to me, and tell them that they became insensibly engag'd in the businesse. I answer'd that there was no need for me to go to them again for that end till the arrival of the Divines that were to follow me. But, said he, take heed lest they be not staid for to determine it. I reply'd thar I had rather leave all to be done as it was now understood then presse it on to no purpose. After this he ask'd me whether I had ac­quainted Cardinal Spada, with what pass'd be­tween M. Albizzi and me: I answer'd that I had, and that that Cardinal bid me not be troubled about it, for he had no voice in judging. But yet you see, said Cardinal Barberin, that the Houres are put into the Catalogue of prohibited books. I reply'd that that was of a little importance. Here the Cardinal instantly reflecting upon what he had said added, That he did not mean directly that M. Al­bizzi [Page 91] was the cause of it; and though it were so, yet he was oblig'd to secrecy. After this discourse he carry'd me abroad to take the aire with him, where we discoursed of many things; amongst others touching M. Hallier, in whose praises he was very copious, and of whom he said, (as an excellence) that it could not be deny'd that he was very pliant and obedient; when our Pro­menade was done, his Eminence did me the ho­nour to bring me back to S. Lewis where I lodg'd.

On Sunday morning (August 6.) I went to see a good French Fryer of the order of the Carme­lites, who told me that he learnt the day be­fore how M. Hallier had written several things against us, and the good Father mention'd them to me. But I remembred onely two, whereof one was, that if the Pope did not hasten to condemn the Jansenists (so he call'd us) the face of the Church would soon be wholly changed; for proof of which falsity he alledged most of the ly­ing rumors spread abroad on purpose to calumni­ate us. The second thing was that he was confi­dent that if the Pope sent any decree against us in­to France, which proceeded as from the person of his Holinesse, and not from the Tribunal of the Inquisition, that such decree would be re­ceiv'd by the King, by the Bishops and by the Par­liament.

After this I went to waite upon the Ambassador, and gave him notice of the new Letters which I had receiv'd from the Bishops of Tholouse and Grasse to deliver to the Pope, and other particular ones written to me by some other Bishops, by which they charged me anew to urge the erection of a Congregation as the only way which they judg'd convenient for the clearing of Truth and procu­ring peace in the Church. The Ambassador ve­ry well receiv'd what I said to him, and with great civility offer'd to get me audience of the Pope, that so I might make my remonstrances to him assoon as the posture of his affairs permitted. In the af­ternoon I visited Cardinal Spada, to whom I told in few words (besides some other things re­lated above in the last conference which I had with Cardinal Barberin) that the Bishops who sent me enjoin'd me by their last Letters not to fail to send them an account in what condition the affair was wherewith I was encharg'd; but all things which concern'd the same were so ob­scure and secret, that all I could signifie to them was that a month a go I deliver'd their Letters to the Pope, and could discover nothing since of certainty to send them. That indeed I had some conjectures which made me think that there was a Congregation ordained, but I knew neither the the Cardinals nor the Consultors that were ap­pointed to be of it; that I saw nothing at all to write to them, saving that I conceiv'd they might send the Divines whom they intended. In the se­quel of my discourse I twice insinuated to his E­minence the extreme necessity of hearing both parties for the clearing of the truth and setling peace among Divines. But all that I could ob­serve in the Cardinals answer was, that he told me with a very low voice that he would remember what I had said to him.

On Tuesday the 8. of August I went in the af­ternoon to visite Cardinal Roma upon the subject abovemention'd, and amongst other things which I said to him, I acquainted him with the extreme dispatch that a Jesuite who came to see me (viz. F. le Maire) made account that the Determina­tion would be pass'd, to wit after giving us one or two Audiences. The Cardinal answer'd, that that Jesuite must needs be a Frenchman; for they did not move so fast at Rome; That I should not trouble my self; that our affaires should not want for time. That there was no person but saw how just and necessary it was to hear the Divines of different opinions as I required, before pronouncing any thing upon these mat­ters. But should all the world neglect so just a demand, himself would prosecute it, and make it his own businesse. This he inculcated to me with so much care and certainty, that he seem'd to be somewhat troubled lest I should not be per­fectly perswaded of the truth of it. So that I was oblig'd to tell his Eminence, that after the assurance which he gave me, I should for the fu­ture relye upon his authority and his care. We enter'd a little into the matter of the Propositions; and I took occasion to mention that proposition contain'd in the Book of Petrus Aurelius printed several times by order of the Assembly of the Clergy of France, viz. That God willeth not the salvation of those whom he doth not save; The Cardinal answer'd And who can doubt of it? And extending a little upon the proof of this truth, he cited among others those two passages of the Gospel, Without me ye can do nothing; and No man can come to me unlesse my Father draw him.

CHAP. VII.

CArdinal Barberin did me the favour to send me two manuscript volumes in folio to look upon, containing what F. Lemos (that renown­ed Dominican who so well defended the cause of God's grace against the Jesuites in the Congrega­tions de Auxiliis held under Clement VIII. and Paul V.) had written upon that subject. On Wednesday (August 9th.) I went to thank the obliging Cardinal. And in my discourse with him having made reflection that in the Congregation which I hop'd his Holinesse would establish for dis­cussion of the affair of the five Propositions, there would be many Consultors and Qualifica­tors of the H. Office, that such as were chosen to be of it, might not want information of the nature of the businesse. I resolv'd to go visite them all. Which I did the more willingly, because it was the way to make it known the more, and consequently to draw the indignation of all good men upon the authors of the Enter­prise.

The first that I visited that day was F. Hilarion, with whom I had a sufficiently ample conference. He presently appear'd to me a good man, and I found that he had very good sentiments concern­ing Grace; but he conceiv'd that for the benefit of peace, and in regard of the weaknesse and extra­vagance of many persons skill'd in that matter, it was necessary to be silent of many Truths belong­ing to it. However, he said, there were two that cannot be too much inculcated to Christians; First, that they have in themselves a stock of maligni­ty capable enough to precipitate them into sin, and cause them justly to merit the punishment due to their offences. The other was for persons freed by Grace from the bondage of sin, viz. That all the good which they do comes from God who gives it to them; and that if the Grace where­with he favours them happen to leave them, they return incontinently to sin. I agreed with him, that these are truths of which the faithful cannot be too much instructed; but I told him, that all those which concern Grace depending up­on the same principle, and being linked together by an invincible connexion, the same consequences may be drawn from these two as from others: to which he assented.

I visited two more on Friday morning (Au­gust 11,) whereof one was F. Fani, Companion of the Master of the sacred Palace, whom I found sprightly, quick and clear-sighted in these matters, and full of very sincere and right intentions. The second was F. Modeste, procurator of the Con­ventual Cordeliers, whom I entertain'd largely e­nough, but found nothing in him besides Molinist opinions, and little or no reading of St. Au­gustine.

Some dayes before, the Pope was fallen into a disease which most people judg'd mortal, and di­vers already layd their contrivances for a new Pa­pacy. By consequence I saw the businesse stopt till a future Conclave. Nevertheless I ceas'd not to continue the course of my Visits, as if he had been in the best health in the world. The same day in the afternoon I went to see M. Albizzi, though I lookt upon him as a man perfectly gain'd and prepossess'd against us; but the manner where­with I purposed to deport my self towards him, made me hope that this Visit could not be other­wise then advantageous to me, though I got no more good by it but to see him answer to the things which I say'd to him. Accordingly within half an hour that our conference lasted, he correspon­ded to my expectation, and exceeded it too by much. I told him the most seriously I could, that when I had audience of the Pope to present him the Letters which he knew I deliver'd to his Ho­liness, he was very well pleas'd with the intentions and providence of the Bishops who writ them; That he promis'd me he would not make any de­termination upon the Propositions in question till the Divines, which those Bishops intended to send in October following were arriv'd, and had declar'd by word of mouth and by writing all that they had to represent in that matter; and that he bid me in the mean time repair to M. Albizzi. That it was in compliance with his Holines's order that I was come to him that day, and to assure him that those Divines would not fail to be at Rome in the month of October; and also to know of him in the mean time, whether the Pope had appointed any parti­cular Congregation for this matter, and whether he had given Commissions to any of the Cardinals, or of the Consultors and Qualificators or other Divines to study them. M. Albizzi answer'd me roughly and half jesting, that he knew nothing, that he had heard speak of nothing, and had no­thing to tell me. He added that he told me from the beginning, That for the making a determina­tion of any point of Doctrine or Faith whatsoe­ver, the Pope was not oblig'd to hear any person. That it was good to do so in Lawsuits, where there are parties interessed; but in these matters there were no parties. I told him, that I did not stand upon desiring to be heard as a party; that I insist­ed not upon this formality, which he made so much of; that I disputed it not; that 'twas enough that the Pope had promis'd me to determine nothing in the business without hearing us; and that for this purpose till they came who were jointly with me to represent the things which we had to say, I was come to wait upon him in obedience to his Holiness, and to beseech him to tell me at the pre­sent whether there were a Congregation establisht for this Affair. He reply'd, that I must not think to draw any thing from his mouth; That I should not have any word from him; That he had re­ceiv'd no order to tell me any thing; That when he had, he would not fail to let me know it. I answer'd, that neverthelesse it would be good that I knew the persons design'd for that Congrega­tion; because, though I should not give them the principal arguments in reference to the Pro­positions which were not to be produc'd till my Companions were arriv'd, and the Congregation were perfectly open, yet I might inform them of some accessories and dependances of this Affair, which they would be glad to understand and which it was profitable for them to know at this time; as for example, What the design was, for which the Propositions were fram'd, In what manner M. Cornet mov'd in the Faculty to have them debated: How the Faculty rejected the examination of them, and several other circumstances. M. Albizzi said that he was well inform'd of all this; and better then my self. And to shew me as much, he added that, Truly the Faculty was willing to make a de­cision of them; but the Jansenists who were in it made a tumult, and by their combustions hinder'd the good designes of the Faculty. I answer'd that for better information thereof, he must yield to me; since I was present in all the Assemblies of the Faculty about this matter; That I had a sufficient hand in all the resistance that was made to M. Cor­net's designes; That I was he who first oppos'd that dangerous enterprise. That moreover, he was mistaken in saying that the hinderance was caus'd by the Jansenists, because there was none in the Faculty. That that name was the odious name of a sect, with which the adversaries of those who adher'd to St. Augustin's doctrine, projected to decry it. That indeed there was a sufficiently great number of Doctors of the Faculty who ac­counted themselves happy, and glory'd in follow­ing the doctrine of that great Saint, who conceiv'd they did service to the Church and the H. See by opposing M. Cornet, since they thereby kept a do­ctrine [Page 93] which was hereditary to the Church and the H. See from being condemned, and a particular Faculty from deciding it to the prejudice of the H. See, which hath reserv'd the cognizance there­of to it seif. M. Albizzi told me, that I might possibly deceive my self, if I conceiv'd I had serv'd the H. See by so doing. I answer'd that himself might be deceiv'd, if he conceiv'd that I did not serve it by procuring the execution of the Prohi­bitions publisht against deciding those matters. M. Albizzi reply'd that I did not apprehend the thing right: That those Prohibitions did not extend to this matter; that they were not intended to hin­der the making of Doctrinal Censures, but only the establishing any Tenet by maintaining one of those two opinions as of faith. I answerd, that he put a difference between things where there was none; for that at the same time that a Propo­sition is condemn'd, its contradictory is of necessi­ty establish'd. M. Albizzi seeing himself caught, & not knowing what to answer me hereunto, sought an evasion, and told me, that Faculties have no right to make an Article of faith; that this per­tain'd only to the H. See; that they have indeed a coercive power to oblige those that depend on them, as the Rector lately us'd it unjustly against the poor Irish, whom he declar'd depriv'd of their degrees only for having obey'd the Pope. I let passe this incidental Discourse to follow him else­where; and told him, that though Faculties can­not make Articles of Faith by their Censures, yet such Censures many times bring great sequels when the Faculties that make them are in esteem for knowledge and integrity, as that of Paris is, whose sentiments have always been in singular veneration through all France. He told me that they have always been much esteem'd at Rome too, and had it been suffer'd to make the Censure of the Five propositions, it would have been well; because the same had not anywise thwarted the intentions of the Bull issu'd upon occasion of the book of Jansenius. For to tell you the Truth, added he, that Bull was not pass'd to determine any thing of Doctrine, nor to hinder the decisions which they who have authority may make thereof, but only to remedy the stirr which was rais'd, and the devision which was broken forth amongst Ca­tholicks upon the impression of that posthumous Book, which perhaps would not have been print­ed, had not its Author been dead. That also no­thing was decided either on one side or other for Doctrine, but only silence impos'd to keep both parties from writing pro or con, for fear things might grow to a heat, and the divisions increase more and more. I reply'd, That they would grow to a heat much otherwise by a Censure pro or con, (which carries a great stroke) then by all the Books imaginable of particular persons, who on whatever side they be, have no considerable au­thority. He told me that nevertheless the Jesuites held themselves greatly offended by that of Jan­senius. That if it were true that I had not read it, as I told him, he counsel'd me not to read it; but if ever I should read it, to take heed in the third book, which I should find was nothing but a con­tinued detraction against Vasquez, Suarez, Gre­gorius a Valentia, Card. Bellarmin, &c. I told M. Albizzi that I wondred that Bishop should under­take against Bellarmine, who certainly deserved respect for his quality and his learning. This con­formity of sentiments into which I entred with M. Albizzi, pleas'd him in some sort, and put him into the humour to tell me more. He added, That that Bishop was full of venome against those Fathers and the whole Society, that he broke out into unimaginable exorbitances against them; that this greatly provok'd and incensed them a­gainst his book, and oblig'd them to sollicite Ʋr­ban VIII. for the prohibition which he made of it. That had not he first assaulted them, perhaps they would not have thought fit of so doing; but after he set upon and outraged them as he did, it is no wonder that they have endeavour'd to be reveng'd on him. That I knew, Defence is natural to every one, when he is assaulted either in his own person, or that of his friends; and that it ought to be more so to a great and renown'd so­ciety, as that of the Jesuites, which saw it self reproach'd and offended unworthily by a single person. He continued to exaggerate to me the exorbitances of that Author, who not only fell foul upon that Society, but even broke forth a­gainst Popes, as among other places of his book that shews where he saith, Haereo fateor, &c.

After I left M. Albizzi, I visited the Procura­tor Fiscal of the H. Office; whom I found very civil; and the Commissary of the H. Office, who told me he would maintain the truth with the ha­zard of his life, both as a disciple of S. Augustin, and as a Dominican. He pray'd me also that we might see one another once a week, to confer to­gether; that for that purpose he would come first to my lodging, and then I should go to his; which yet could by no means be perform'd.

At my comming from the H. Office, I went a­gain to the Carmelites to see F. Campanella, who told me that he believ'd that there was made a­bove a year ago a secret Censure of the Proposi­tions which I mention'd to him. But before he could assure me of it, he must see them in writing; and therefore pray'd me to bring them to him.

On Sunday the 13th. I met with a person who assur'd me, that a friend of his saw and read a Let­ter of six pages which M. Hallier writ to M. Albiz­zi, the whole design and result whereof was, That the Jansenists were people that lov'd novel­ties, and tended only to make a schism in the Church. He added, That the contents of the Letter were either read or reported to the Pope; and that it was accompany'd with a Letter from the Nuntio, which was nothing but a Panegyrick up­on M. Hallier, and spoke of him as the most emi­nent and zealous servant that the H. See had. That moreover in this conjuncture a Benefice which he desir'd, about which there was some competitor or difficulty, was given him immediately.

On Thursday (August 17.) I went to Cardinal Barberin, to accompany him to the Pope. The Cardinal made me a Complement, and congratula­ted me for the Visit which the Commissary of the H. Office told his Eminence I made to him. I gave his Eminence Intelligence of a Latin Explication newly printed in France, and sent to me touching the sense in which alone we mantain the Propositi­ons. The writing was intitled, Quinque propositi­onum de gratia quas Facultati Theologicae Parisiensi [Page 94] M. Nicolaus Cornet subdolè exhibuit primâ Julii ann. 1649. vera & Catholica Expositio juxta men­tem discipulorum sancti Augustini. It began with these words, Beati Augustini doctrina adversario­rum suorum calumniis semper appetita est ac sub alie­nis & fictis ad libitum assertionibus, &c. It ended with these, Sancti Augustini discipuli suam sen­tentiam hanc de quin (que) Propositionibus istis subdolè concinnatis ad fraudem, omnibus Episcopis, Archi­episcopis, Romanae sedi, universae Ecclesiae palàm fa­ciunt, ne quid jam subsit calumniae, triumphatis (que) malis artibus discat aliquando silere livor, & vi­ctricis Christi gratiae vindicem Augustinum cum uni­versa Ecclesia colere. It was dated Parisiis Kal. Jul. anno salutis per gratiam reparatae MDCLI. I shall place a Copy of it at the end of this work among other pieces, to preserve them to posteri­ty. I shew'd it at Rome to several persons, and gave many Copies of it; when I shall have occa­sion to mention it hereafter, I shall call it our La­tin Manifesto.

When I had summarily told Cardinal Barberin what it was, he ask' me, Why, seeing we had re­ally no other sentiments then the Thomists, we we became so alienated from their antient manner of speaking? I answer'd, That we do not gain­say their sentiments of sufficient Grace as to the thing signifi'd, but we cannot think fit to use that equivocal and captious word which St. Augustin and St. Thomas never us'd. But as for that suf­ficient Grace of the Jesuites subject to free Will, we are oblig'd to encounter it, and cannot admit it because 'tis contrary to the Doctrine of the Church. That indeed we should be glad that their sentiments were conformable thereto, that we might have nothing to quarrel with them; but so long as they persist in them, our duty obliges us to oppose them as much as we can. The Car­dinal added that since we were not averse from the doctrine of the Thomists, we should do well not to separate from those antient termes of the School. Here one intervening that diver­ted us, the Cardinal told me we should meet a­gain.

When I had accompany'd him to the Pope, I staid in his Holinesses Presence-Chamber till the breaking up of the Congregation which lasted not long; and then I went to see Cardinal Cechini, whom I could not hitherto speak with, because as often as I went to him, he was either gone a­broad or so surrounded with a multitude which had businesse with him about the affairs of the Da­tary, that I thought not fit to addresse to him in that incumbrance. At last I found him this day in some fitnesse to give me audience, but yet so taken up too, that he scarce gave me time to lay open to him the businesse of my legation. After which he askt me whether the five Propositions I spoke of were in the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. against Jan­senius. I answer'd that they were not there at all, and that I was come to tell his Eminence that they were forg'd at pleasure by M. Cornet to deceive the Pope, and circumvent the H. See; and this was it that I came to advertise his Holinesse and their Eminences of, to the end no decision might be made of them before discussing the whole mat­ter, and hearing the Divines which interess'd themselves on either side. He told me the Pope needed not hear any person in order to make a de­termination when there is no author that advanc'd a doctrine; that the Pope defines as seemes good to him, and that assoon as the definition is made, it ought to be obey'd and submitted to. I re­ply'd something to him, to let him understand what necessity and benefit there was in a solemn Congregation before defining any thing: but per­ceiving that he did not receive it well, I told him (to make short) that the Pope promis'd me to do it, and that I beseecht his Eminence most humbly, that he would please to contribute on his part to keep the Pope in that good disposi­tion. He told me that things must be done as his Holinesse should appoint. I answer'd, that him­self would find of what great importance it is to hear the parties in such a Congregation as I re­quested of the Pope, if he pleas'd but to weigh the reasons which I had to deduce to him; but here hearing a little noise behind me, I turn'd my head, and seeing the Tapestry at the door of his Chamber lifted up by a croud of people that were in haste to speak with him, I rise up to take leave of him, and told him that if he pleas'd I would come another time to represent the same to him. He askt me whether I was come in be­half of the Letter which was signed by so many Bishops. I answer'd No, but neither was I come against it, because undoubtedly most of the Bishops that sign'd it, conceiv'd that the Deter­mination which they desir'd would not fail to be preceded by a solem examination, and so tacitely requested what they who sent me sued for more expressely.

At my coming from Cardinal Cechini I went to see the Procurator General of the order of the Ser­vi. Who having heard patiently and attentively what I had to unfold to him, answer'd that for his own part he had not yet heard speak of the af­fair of the five Propositions; but perhaps it was a­bout that subject that the Pope had appointed a Con­gregation which assembled every Thursday in the afternoon at Cardinal Roma's Palace, and at which were present with himself who was the Dean of it, the Cardinal Spada, Genetti and Cechi­ni. That really, for his own part, he judg'd the de­mand which I made very equitable, very consen­taneous to the custome of the H. See, and such as could not but be well receiv'd by the Pope and all the Cardinals. That he could not imagine their Eminences would end any thing without taking Divines into the businesse; and that if him­self hapned to be one of those to whom it were referred, he would do his duty. That he con­ceiv'd the Fathers, Hillarion a Bernardin, and Lucas Vadingo a Cordelier would be interessed in it; and that I ought not to fear lest the Jesuites with all their strength of credit, which is un­doubtedly very great at Rome, could cause any great haste in this businesse; hasting in such a case as this being so perfectly contrary to the mind of the Pope and Cardinals; but that which I ought to fear, was lest they did not cunningly and under­hand get such Divines nam'd for the said Con­gregation, as were of the sentiments of their socie­ty. Perceiving this Qualificator so correspond with mine touching the motion which I made for a Congregation, I thought fit to mention to him [Page 95] the difficulty which some made of it, alledging that the Pope is not obliged to hear any person in order to make a Decision, when there ap­pears no Author that broacht a doctine or made a book, and sollicited to have his defence heard and his reasons consider'd; and that out of this hypo­thesis, there is no Party interessed therein, or who may oblige to enter into the cognisance of the cause for the discussion and preservation of his interests. He answer'd me that every person that would interpose therein, is really and truly a Party. That so the Jesuites defended as far as seem'd good to them; the book of one of their Fathers nam'd Amicus who was dead, and who taught Homicide to be lawfull in point of Conscience. That they deliver'd writings in his behalf four fingers thick, and that particularly four or five dayes before that Jesuite was con­demn'd, himself was oblig'd by a Cardinal to receive a new writing in favour of that Je­suite, which contain'd forty six leaves of pa­per.

The same day I visited il Signor Camillo Piazza Procurator for the accused persons; Monsignor Pa­olucci the most antient of the Prelates of Rome, who had still fresh in memory what pass'd under Clement VIII. and Paul V. in the Congregation de Auxiliis, and since that time had spent a great part of his time in reading of S. Augustin; as al­so the Procurator General of the Capucines; in the visites of whom I remarke nothing worthy par­ticular observation, no more then in that of Car­dinal Ginetti whom I visited on Fryday afternoon, though I entertain'd him very long and very com­modiously, and spoke about almost all the things which I have above related; excepting certain particularities which were not proper for the con­ference which I had with him.

On Saturday morning I visited F. Delbene, who having heard the whole relation which I made to him of this businesse, told me that I mention'd one­ly five Propositions, but he thought there were seven, which he said were deliver'd to them to ex­amin almost two years before, though after a new forme; for that he and his Collegues never spoke together of them saving once, but every one in particular deliver'd his sense to the Pope sign'd and seal'd. That for his own part, he had in his Paper distinguisht the senses, and adjoin'd to each of those senses its sutable qualification. That he never heard word of it since. His franknesse gave me the boldnesse to ask him (or rather to tell him as a certain thing of which I was otherwise in­form'd) whether when the seven Propositions he mention'd were deliver'd to them, they receiv'd not together the Censures which the Faculty of Paris had made of them? He was sometime with­out answering me, fearing no doubt, to sin a­gainst the secrecy which he had sworn to that Tri­bunal, if he told me, and against the truth if he deny'd it. Seeing him in this perplexity I repeat­ed to him the same discourse so as urg'd him more to answer me. At length he answer'd that it was so; but a colour which arose in his counte­nance was testimony enough to me that the thing was so, and I had this new proof, That the first time of the Propositions being presented to the Pope, besides the bad senses they were made capable of in themselves, they were render'd odi­ours by a Censure of an Eminent Faculty, where­with they were suppos'd already blemish'd. But when I told F. Delbene that that pretended Cen­sure was never made by the Faculty; and that it was a work of the same men that contriv'd the Propositions, he was extraordniarily surpris'd at it, and could not forbear telling me, that they always took it for a true Censure, and advi­sing me to advertise all such of its falsity as I should speak with about this affair.

I return'd after this to the F. Procurator Gene­ral of the Servi to carry him a Paper which I promis'd to shew him when I visited him. He spoke this day of the businesse, as having had some light since I saw him, and told me, He was confident no decision would be made without referring it, not onely to the most able Divines of Rome, but also to some of forreign Countries, who should be sent to for that purpose; That for the present the Cardinals were still consulting whe­ther it were fit to make a decision or no; That the Assistant of the Jesuites of France who was well acquainted with what pass'd in France about this matter, proclaim'd that the decision was mar­vellously wisht for there by all good men, and al­most generally by all the world; That unlesse it were speedily made, all would be in a general dis­order there; because the Propositions were main­tain'd there in their bad sense at least by such as be­ing capable of resting there when they hear the same propos'd by others, and ignorant of distinguish­ing the senses which they may admit, accounted them true and maintain'd them according to the na­tural senses which they include. I answer'd this Qualificator, that he went a little too far, and that if F. Armat, who was then Assistant for France at Rome, affirm'd this for true, the intel­ligence which he receiv'd from France touching this matter, was not so, for that in reality there was no Catholick in France of whatever condition so unhappy as to be of such belief. But those good Fathers and their Associates in the Cabal about the five Propositions, publisht this for the more easy obtaining of their condemnation.

On Sunday the 20th I went abroad with Car­dinal Barberin to take the aire, where among other things I told him of a Cardinal one of his creatures (so they speak at Rome) with whom I confer'd about the five Propositions, and who told me that having examin'd the doctrine of Jansenius touching them, he found all his senti­ments very Catholick, though in some other particular points, (as, touching the works of In­fidels, he found him differing from his own and consequently contrary to the true; which suffis'd (said that Cardinal) to give ground for the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. against him. Cardinal Barberin answer'd me, that though Jansenius's sentiments were true not onely in these points but also gene­rally in all the other parts of his book, yet the Bull was well made for that it was not in any wise for the condemnation or establishment of any Maxime, but onely a bare provisional prohibiti­on of the book till it were clear'd, and mens minds heated by its publication were return'd to such calme as they ought to have. He added that if the Bull were taken thus, and submitted to with­out [Page 96] scruple as it ought to be, all things might be compos'd, and such as had withstood it hitherto might receive the contentment which they ought not to hope for without so doing.

On Tuesday morning I visited Monsignor Spada Patriarch of Constantinople, who having heard my story, ask'd whether Divines would come to Rome of the Party contrary to that which I was; I answer'd him that I knew nothing of that, but there were alwayes enough upon the place (viz. at Rome) for that the Jesuites are our true Adversaries.

This did not hinder me from visiting F. le Maire the next day; who being askt whether he knew re­ally that some of our Doctors would come against us, as I was told in several places, and himself had not long since testifi'd his belief; He an­swer'd me, that he conceiv'd there ought none to come; That the reasons of such as were of this opinion, were, that as for themselves they were as in possession, of the doctrine of the Church (to what a height ariseth by little and little the pre­sumption of people after having escap'd a condem­nation which they so justly deserv'd!) and conse­quently needed not plead any thing to maintain it; and that they needed not trouble themselves a­bout a thing which all the world consented to; that for any ones appearing here for defence of his sentiments, it became onely such as had suspected or condemned ones; That the sole reason of others who were of advise for the comming of Doctors against us, was, That no Cause is so good, but needs help: But the for­mer said, that if the Pope thought fit for any of their part to be heard, they might either be sent for or taken upon the place. Moreover he men­tion'd a very remarkable distinction which they made of the five Propositions, viz. that they must be consider'd and examin'd two wayes, first with respect to the people, and secondly with re­spect to the Learned; and that if taken with respect to the Learned, they have senses capable of being admitted and maintain'd amongst them, and neverthelesse taken with respect to the peo­ple, they be apt to excite a stirre in the Church, and cast scandal or scruple into simple soules, they ought not to be spar'd but to be condem­ned. Because that indeed in France there were evidently seen two opposite parties (as 'twere) perfectly fram'd, and two different Religions; That there were seen different Houres; that there was made a new Catechisme concerning Grace, that the Ecclesiastical and also the secular families were divided, &c. That it behooved to remedy these disorders and cut off the cause; which cause he ascrib'd to the Propositions. In the third place, The manner which he imagin'd was to be obser­ved in the conferences which I was come to pro­secute, was very remarkable. He spoke as if the whole businesse was to be reduc'd to certain In­terrogations, which he said would be put to us about the senses in which we understood the Pro­positions; and after our answers and distinctions, if need were, new Interrogations to be put to us, till our sense were well apprehended; after which (according to his conjecture) we were to be remitted home, and then Judgment to be pro­nounc'd at the convenience of the Pope, and of such whose ministry his Holinesse pleases to use in this affaire; which Judgment according to the Jesuites account ought to be an inviolable rule of our faith. For in the fourth place he spoke of the infallibility of all that the Pope doth, ei­ther in the judgments of the Inquisition, or in any others in what matter soever, and in his bed too, where his Holinesse then was very in­dispos'd, as of certain and indubitable things, and as if the H. Spirit and his assistance were not more annex'd to General Councils, then to these sorts of determinations: which he ex­tended likewise for examples sake to all that was done and should be done in the affair of M. Hersent.

The same day I visited the General of the Dominicans, who told me of the new order which he sent a little while since to all the Religious of his Order to preach and teach the doctrine of S. Augustin; and he spoke of it with much esteem and zeal, telling me that he did so, in conformity to the duty which he ow'd to God and the Church in this point. At my coming from this visite I made one to F. Bordonne, a Fryer of the third Order of S Francis, in whom I found a great sincerity and much esteem and affection for the doctrine of S. Au­gustin.

I visited likewise the same day the General of a­nother Order, namely of the Sommaschi, nam'd F. Ʋbaldino. He told me, that as to the ground of doctrine, few persons were better inform'd of the sentiments of the Jesuites then himself, be­cause he had made two or three courses in Divi­nity, in which he taught the same as he had for­merly learnt them himself; but at length the mer­cy of God, and the reading of St. Augustine shew'd him his errours. That he wonder'd how he came to adhere to them formerly, and how he maintain'd them stedfastly for sound truths; that he bless'd God for undeceiving him, and beg'd the same grace of him for them who were still in love with their own darknesse. As for the Account of things which I told him were pass'd upon occasion of the Propositions, he pray'd me to make a little History thereof, for that he conceiv'd there need­ed no more to dissipate the whole Conspiracy, not­withstanding the great credit of the Jesuites. And as for the Congregations of the H. Office, of which he was a Qualificator, that 'twas a good while since he in a manner wholly withdrew from thence, and repair'd not thither since the intelligences and practices which he found the Jesuites held there, that so he might avoid quarrelling with them, &c.

On Thursday the 24. I shew'd F. Campanella the Propositions in writing, and he acknowledg'd that they were the same upon which their opinions were required in writing two yeares ago; but he told me that then there were two others, and that they were the last in the false Censure that was presented to the Pope, as made by the Fa­culty.

On the day of St. Lewis, the Cardinals were at the Masse which is said in the Church of that name. When Cardinal Barberin arriv'd there, the Master of his Chamber told me, that his Eminence came incognito the foregoing Wednesday to take me a­broad with him. When Masse was ended I testi­fied [Page 97] to his Eminence my regret for not being at my Lodging when he did me the honour to come thi­ther. He answer'd, that he had but one word to say to me, which he would tell me another time: and when I reply'd that I would come to wait up­on him for that purpose, he told it me immediately upon the place. It was, that complaints were made of me that I made Conventicles with the Fa­thers of the Oratory at Rome, lodg'd in the house of S. Lewis, where also I for the present lodg'd till I could take a House fit for us. The Cardinal ad­ded, that I should do better to wait till the Doctors design'd to follow me were come, and then to sol­licite our Affair jointly with such as it was fit to treat with; in the mean time to remain quiet, and not to incur distaste by my eagerness to tell it to all the world, and draw people into my sentiments and interests. I answer'd the Cardinal Barberin, that since my being at Rome, I usually saw no Father of the Oratory but F. Petit who was their Supe­riour, and came frequently after repasts ended to visit me with M. Chibert, who was also the Superior of the Priests of that House; that in the familiar conferences we had together I mention'd my Af­fair the least I could, because being oblig'd to speak of it so much elswhere to the other persons whom I visited for that purpose, the discourse of it was become tedious and troublesome to me out of those necessary occasions; that I saw not hither­to how the Fathers of the Oratory at Rome could further the effect of my businesse, and that the least thought of drawing them over to me, never came into my mind. The Cardinal reply'd, that he knew I acted with circumspection and prudence, but he gave me this notice, that I might take heed of gi­ving ground for complaints against me. I thankt the Cardinal for the affection which he testified to me, and answer'd, that I acted with as much clear­nesse and simplicity as prudence, that I was come to manifest to the H. See and all such as were con­cern'd for its interests, one of the blackest Enter­prizes that ever was fram'd to circumvent it; that I would endeavour to acquit my self of my Com­mission, whatever was said of it; and that the com­plaints that might be made against me should not much trouble me, while they are so ill grounded as this which he mention'd touching the Fathers, which was no better then another which I learnt by my last Letters that the Doctors, M. Cornet's com­plices spread of me at Paris, namely, that I styl'd my self at Rome, The Deputy of the Faculty, for which I appeal'd to his Eminence, who pre­sently acknowledg'd it a ridiculous Calumny, and without reason.

It was not only at coming forth of the Church of S. Lewis, that all these things were spoken be­tween Cardinal Barberin and me; but we dis­cours'd together in the afternoon upon the same principles on either side, in a visit which I thought my self oblig'd to give him in thankfulnesse for his care in giving me that notice which he had done; and after that which we spoke of it, the mat­ter rested so. But this did not hinder but that the Jesuites who knew the businesse, took occasion thence to decry me in several places in Rome, as one already accus'd to the Inquisition for infecting with my Doctrine divers Priests of S. Lewis, and especially the Fathers of the Oratory which were there. It was an aspersion so much the more grievous, in that it was made with some probabi­lity of foundation, but it behoov'd me to wear it off as well as others without being troubled at it, and not to cease carrying on the principal businesse which was the subject of my legation.

I forgot, that for rendring the ceremony of the Festival of S. Lewis more remarkable, and the Excommunication decreed by the H. Office against M. Hersent, (because of his non-appearance notwith­standing the citations publish'd against him,) more notorious, Thursday the Eve of that Feast was cho­sen to publish and fix it up printed. Which choice was remarkable also, because it was the end of the Year that he preacht his Sermon in that Church, in which neverthelesse (as I said elsewhere) there could not be found any Proposition condemnable, either absolutely or in relation of Jansenius, what­ever exquisite search was made, and whatever disadvantageous application and interpretation was striven to be put upon it.

But when I consider that the same M. Hersent being at Rome in the Year 1645. there distributed himself a Memorial signed with his own hand in justification of Jansenius, whom he maintain'd to have taught nothing but the doctrine of S. Au­gustine and S. Paul, and wherein he speaks with strange vehemence against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. without any trouble then rais'd against him, I can­not sufficiently wonder at the inequality of this proceeding. However, I have that Memorial in my hands, which hath this title; Super Bulla Ur­bani VIII. adversus Jansenium, & libro Antonii Arnaldi, admonitiones quaedam SS. D. Pontifici In­nocentio X. pro Memoriali offerenda: It begins with these words; Magnum & perniciosum in doctrina Theologica incendium. And ends with these; Hoc Memoriale summo Pontifici offerendum curavit Ca­rolus Hersent Doctor Theologus, & Regis Christia­nissimi Concionator ordinarius, pro suo summo in sedem Apostolicam & SS. Patrem Innocentium stu­dio & amore, salvâ in omnibus Apostolicae sedis & summi Pontificis reverentia. Signed, Carolus Her­sent.

On Tuesday morning the 29th. I went to vi­sit the Church of St. John beheaded, and after I had ended my prayers there, I found under the Cloister M. Fernier Doctor of our Faculty, who came to me. He fell to speak of the great credit of M. Albizzi in the affaires about which I came; and of his intimate league with the Jesuites, and of the esteem wherein he was with the Pope and Cardinals for a knowing and intelligent personage. He was so prolixe in this kind intelligence, that I was fain to answer him, That I dreaded neither M. Albizzi's person nor his power when he went about to employ it to the disadvantage of truth; because God its protector would not suffer M. Albizzi, nor others to do mischief against it fur­ther then it pleas'd his unsearchable and invincible Providence.

CHAP. VIII.

ON the third of September, an Ecclesiastick of the society of the Priests of S. Hierom de la Charitè, a man pious, learned, and full of zeal, whom I visited that day for the second or third time, having heard the Account which I gave him of this Affair, he told me freely, That he had been hitherto inform'd of those matters after another manner, and shew'd me a writing which he had formerly mention'd to me, and was entitl'd De Controversia inter Jansenistas, & Anti-Jansenistas, which he told me (as since too I have had cer­tain proofs) was made by F. Morel an Augustin Doctor of our Faculty at the request of M. Al­bizzi, who desir'd him to draw up a Memoire for him of the state of the Controversies.

In that writing he represents us under the name of Jansenists, as people spirited with nothing but passion and hatred against the H. See, and who have no other aime but to overthrow and ruine its Authority. That this Aversion is the origi­nal of all the Disputes arisen about all the contest­ed points of Doctrine. That they have not ven­tur'd to write concerning Grace, frequent Com­munion, and the like, but to have occasion there­by to discredit the must zealous Defenders of the H. See, by causing them to passe with the people for Ignorants, who have corrupted the Senti­ments of the H. Fathers, and are tainted only with Semipelagian and Pelagian errours; that so they may afterwards securely say what they please of that sacred Authority, to destroy it when its Defenders are become without credit and esteem: That for this it was, that there was such endea­vours us'd to exclude them (the Religious or Fryers Mendicants) from the Assembly of the Faculty, by restraining them to the number of two of each Order. That for the same end there were purchas'd with ready mony Doctors, Preachers, Batchelors, Students in all the Universities and Cities of France; that so, not only in publick oc­casions, but also in familiar Conferences they might gain the multitude, and inspire into them, not on­ly their sentiments touching Grace and Predesti­nation, but also the hideous Maximes which they maintain against the Sacraments of the Altar and Pennance, and against the Authority of the Coun­cil of Trent. That we were possess'd of the hearts of severaol persons of quality, rich and potent, who liberally furnisht vast sums of mony to supply the expences necessary to be made for the carrying on of such pernicious designes. That we have in sun­dry places Seminaries and Assemblies of Sectators, who wholly apply themselves to contrive meanes to bring the same to passe. That 'twas for this end that we complotted right or wrong to maintain the Te­nets of Jansenius, because they are very proper there­to. That neverthelesse, finding we did not advance so much as we wisht in this affair by the works com­pos'd touching Grace, we could no longer retain the venom which we had conceal'd a great while against the H. See and the Church, but at length vomited it forth by publishing the books of frequent Commu­nion and of Tradition concerning Pennance, in which we accus'd the Church of being corrupted, and pretended our selves to be its Physitians and Refor­mers. That we alwayes hinder'd by all sort of ways the Bulls of Popes from being received into the Dio­cesses, or by the Faculties; and that when the sleights us'd for that end succeeded not, we had recourse to other wayes, so far as to stir up seditions, when we were able to do it, and judg'd the same necessary. That in fine all this being unprofitable, Rage and Fury led us to revive and maintain by all wayes all the ancient Errors and scandalous Principles concern­ing Grace and the Sacraments which the Popes have heretofore condemned. That 'twas for this reason that those of the Faculty whose hearts were firm to maintain the authority of the H. See, and to stop the Current of calamities and disorders, (these begin­nings of which threatned the whole Church) seeing themselves without comparison the greater number, in respect of those who were enemies of the said Au­thority, chose out as the most scandalous amongst many others Propositions which we dispers'd among the people, those which M. Cornet produc'd in the Fa­culty to get them censur'd in the general, and with­out having regard whether they were advanc'd by Jansenius, by M. Arnauld, by the Jesuites, or by any other whatsoever. That moreover, the H. See ought extremely to take heed of giving ear to those Jansenists, because they are mingled and united with the Richerists (that is, with the sectators of the Doctor nam'd Richer, who writ so much against the Ecclesiastical Monarchy) and because their whole faction strives after, and endeavours nothing with more ardor then to debase the Authority of the H. See. Wherefore this zealous Intelligencer and faithful Counsellor having in the same Paper, noted in particular the names of some of those whom he suppos'd culpable of these factions and designes, and the names also of some others of the principal servants of the H. See, who withstood the same, concludes at length with his advice which he pro­poses with some seeming moderation, saying, that the readiest Expedient in this affair would be to impose silence to every one; Yet really persist­ing in the good characters which he gave of us, and perswading the Pope to treat us with all the distrust and caution that can be us'd with an open enemy, and to overwhelm us every day with new Bulls and De­crees to reduce us to obedience; but to deal with the others as with his well-beloved Children and most faithful servants, and to provide as much as possible for their interest and satisfaction.

But though this be extracted out of the said wri­ting word for word, yet it is hard to apprehend it for such as it is without reading it. And there­fore though it be something long, I have thought good to place it among the Pieces which I shall add to this Journal, therein to shew a Model of [Page 99] the disadvantageous Characters of us and our in­tentions inculcated to the Pope and his principal Officers, thereby to render us suspected and o­dious, and to incense them against us: And by this example it may be seen. how the Popes are sometimes very ill-inform'd of the truth of the things which are related to them. 'Twas a good Religious Fryer, Doctor of Paris, of the order of St. Augustin, of whom a sincere account of those Disputes in France was desired. This Wri­ting thus pen'd by him was imparted about as coming from him, and as a work rare, faithful and secret; and this rais'd a curiosity in every bo­dy to see it.

All that read it gave perfect belief to it; there was no body at Rome to contradict it; and when I was arriv'd there, though I was nam'd particu­larly in the said Writing, yet they for whom he drew it were oblig'd to such secrecy as would have kept them from telling me any thing of it, though they had otherwise desir'd it. So that it had its course freely through Rome, as no doubt many others had, of which I could never discover any thing; and this had remain'd unknown to me as well as the rest of like nature, had it not been for the cordial kindnesse of this good Priest who gave it to me, having by chance got it him­self.

It was confirm'd to me that it came from F. Mo­rel, by M. the Archbishop............the Pope's Sa­cristan, who was chosen out of the Order of St. Augustin, according to the custome, to be rais'd to that dignity and Office. But I must render this testimony to F. Morel, that being blam'd by the said Signor Sacrista for the sharpnesse wherewith he spoke in that Writing against people who not without reason made profession of inviolably ad­hering to the doctrine of S. Augustin, whereof they stile themselves Defenders, and being ad­vis'd by him to correct it, F. Morel thinking he did enough for satisfaction of the said Signor Sacrista if he added something to sweeten it, therefore ad­ded the two last Sections which are after these words, [quod omen avertat Deus] with which he concluded at first: and besides those two Para­graphs, he added also to what is there said of M. Loysel Cure of S. John's, and Chancellor of the U­niversity, at the end of the Paragraph, Debet san­cta sedes summè cavere. The whole Writing is to be found at the Journal, both as it was at first, and with the alterations.

The Prayers of Forty Houres, which are al­wayes at Rome in several Churches in different quarters, were begun at S. Lewis, as usually on the day of the Feast, and they retain'd me there till they were ended, namely till the 28th. of August, the Feast of S. Augustin, when I left my residence at S. Lewis to go take possession of the lodging which I had procur'd for my self and the other Di­vines who were to come to me, it being ready some dayes before.

Assoon as I was setled there, the King's birth day being come which is September 5. I took oc­casion that day (which ought to be dear and in ve­neration to all Frenchmen) to invite to Dinner some Priests of S. Lewis, whom I had seen most familiarly during my stay there, and F. Guerin Ca­non Regular of S. Augustin, and Procurator of the Order at Rome, whose neighbourhood I got by this new lodging, which was also near to that of the Priests of the Mission in the Gregorian street.

We had scarce done Dinner but I receiv'd a new visite from F. le Maire the Jesuite who en­tertain'd me very copiously with the sentiments of his Society touching Grace, which he said, never failes the Will when it is oblig'd to do well, but the Will rejects or accepts it according as it liketh or liketh not to make use of it. He spoke also of the Censure which was made at Vallidolid of 22 Propositions contrary to the doctrine of S. Augustin, as of a Chimera or Romance made at pleasure; although it was very certain, and printed authentical Copies of it were brought from Vallidolid to Rome. In fine, he spoke of the man­ner how he was confident the Pope would judge this whole Controversie, telling me as he had done formerly, that we must deliver our memoires, withdraw, and leave the Church to do the rest.

The death of Cardinal Panzirolo hapned the day aforegoing, and he was inter'd this day with the ceremonies accustomed at the Funerals of their E­minences.

Cardinal Barberin carried me again to his Li­brary on Wednesday afternoon being the 6th. I restor'd to him that day some manuscript Quires of an Author nam'd Paludanus, which he oblig'd me to read. I told him, that I found therein an Expedient sufficiently favourable to remove all scruples of receiving the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. namely in the place where he examines the greatest reason brought against it, which is, because it saith that there are in Jansenius's Book Propositions condemned by the Bull of Pius V. But, saith this Author, speaking to those that make this difficul­ty, You are agreed, and Jansenius too; for he and you trouble your selves to explicate the diversity of senses of your Propositions and of those of Ba­vis; which needed not to be done, unless the words were alike. Now saith he, the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. doth not say that those Propositions which are in Jansenius, contain the same sense with those of Bavis, 'tis enough therefore for the validity and reception of it, that they are correspondent in words, though the senses of them be different; and this suffic'd for a just ground to Ʋrban VIII. to make his Bull assoon as that Book appear'd out of the apprehension he might have that they agreed also in sense, with a Salvo to discharge it from this condemnation when upon exact examination the truth and sincerity of his sense and the difference between the same and those condemn'd in the person of Bavis, were made evident. Cardinal Barberin was so well-pleas'd with this discourse that he answer'd pleasantly, Quando ri­ceverela la Bolla, laglierete le gambe alli Giesuiti, That the way to ham-string the Jesuites was to re­ceive the Bull. I told him that this was the prin­cipal thing that I had read in the Papers which he gave me of that book; and he return'd me an an­swer which denotes his nimblenesse and great diligence in reading books, viz. That he read it almost throughout in his Coach as he went to the seven Churches.

During this interval of time which pass'd be­tween my settlement in my new lodging and [Page 100] Sunday the 10th of September, besides those two visites of which I have now given account, I made sundry others, wherein there occur'd no­thing remarkable. I visited the Bishop of Cavail­lon, a Gentleman of Avignon of good quality and parts; the Marquis Del Buffalo General of the Pope's Artillery, with whom I had contracted in my first voyages a particular acquaintance and friendship; M. Michel Angelo Rici, and F. Ma­riana his intimate friend; M. Paolo di Rossi a great Civilian, and who heretofore knew M. Pegna Dean of the Rota; Monsignor Sacrista; M. Ric­ciardo de Alcoltis Curè of S. Saviours at Rome, a Florentine Gentleman by birth; Qualificator of the Congregation of the Index a great Divine, well seen in the Hierarchy and Ecclesiastical Dis­cipline, which he learnt, (he said) in S. Cyprian and not in our flattering Doctors, who have wholly disfigur'd it in their writings; but emi­nent above all things for his knowledge and ha­tred of the whole politick menagery of the Je­suites, and of their pernicious maximes in Mo­rality and Religion; M. Dorigny superior of the Priests of the Mission at Rome; F. Barelier French Assistant to the General of the Dominicans; the F. Commissary of the H. Office: such of these Personages as I had not before saluted, I acquaint­ed with the ground of my Return and Negotiati­on at Rome; and as for such as knew it before, to them I lent or gave of our Latin Manifestoes, and the Antitheses or Differences between the Do­ctrines of Calvin and St. Augustin, which is ours, they being newly sent me from France. This I did after long debating in my self, but always with reluctance, because the name of Jansenius was inser­ted in the first of those Writings, which name alone was enough to make them suspected or despised. But I considered the necessity there was to make known our sentiments at Rome the soonest, and to the greatest number of persons, that I could; as also that if any one blam'd me for this fault, I might render it in some measure excusable by pleading that what concern'd the above mention'd Author, is but very lightly touch'd therein, and promising to do my utmost, that there be no more medling therewith.

Moreover I aim'd by giving them about to pre­vent that blame, according as I saw fit, having regard to such as I presented them to; and if per­chance there was any one whom I fear'd, lest re­ceiving them from my hand, he should take them as an information which I had to deliver touching the Propositions, I roundly explain'd my self be­fore giving them, by saying expresly that I did not give them for that cause; and that which I gave, was not that which we had to say before the Congregation which I desir'd, when it should be establisht, but only a slight draught of our sentiments publisht in France to disabuse the world of the Calumnies spread abroad against us; and I desir'd precisly that it might not be received from me, but upon this condition. The F. Com­missary of the H. Office receiving from me the Latin Manifesto, and having heard what I pro­posed, to signifie to me in two words that he un­derstood my meaning, told me, that I gave it him, and he receiv'd it amicè, non juridicè.

I had already contracted so much friendship and good correspondence with the whole order, of which this Father was, and they accounted all that I propounded to them touching this affair so judicious and just, that upon a naked overture which I made to them of what importance it was for the preservation of the Doctrine of St. Augu­stin and St. Thomas in our Faculty to choose in October following a Syndic well affected to this Doctrine, the General writ expresly thereupon to the Religious of his order who were Doctors of our Faculty. He sent the Letter to me assoon as it was written on the ninth of September, for me to dispose of, and cause to be delivered to the hands of such of his Fryers as I should think fit when the time of the Election came.

I went to thank him for it the same day, and by the same means I saw one of his most eminent and commendable Fryers; in whose Conference I learn'd, that a Gentleman (who came heretofore frequently to visit F. Lemos, and one day brought him a Breviary which Clement VIII. presented to him as a small pledge of his good Will, and the value he had of his Ability and Vigour to defend against the Jesuites the sentiments of S. Augustin, S. Thomas and the Church touching Grace) testifi'd after the death of that Pope, which hapned in March, that his design and resolution was to pub­lish on the Eve of Pentecost following at the end of Vespers his Bull against Molina, and then to create F. Lemos Cardinal in presence of the Jesuites and the Dominicans. That the Cardinal Monopoli to whom Clement VIII. open'd his mind also about this particular, in like manner declar'd the same after the Popes death. That during the time that he labor'd and caus'd others to labour in the examination of these matters, besides the care he took to be inform'd thereof by solid study and the reading of St. Augustins works as well the Writings presented to him both in behalf of the Jesuites, and of the Dominicans, which he weighed with singular diligence; he was some­times found early in the morning goeing a foot without followers cloth'd in Penitents sac­cloth from Monte Cavallo to S. Maria Maggiore; and that many times too he spent two or three hours in the night at Prayers upon his knees ad li­mina Apostolorum. These particularities this learn'd and zealous Dominican had told Cardinal Roma be­fore he told them to me; and the Cardinal was much affected and edifi'd therewith, and pre­sently out of the satisfaction which he had with the same, cry'd out with his ordinary plainness in these words, O Santi sensi & digni d' un Papa! sarebbe stato questo un Santo, se non havesse lasciato tanti bien [...] a' sui parenti; O holy thoughts wor­thy of a Pope! this man might have been a Saint, if he had not left so much wealth to his kindred.

On Sunday morning (Sept. 10.) I went to Car­dinal Barberin to shew him a Letter written to me from Paris August 25. and brought to Rome by an extraordinary Courier who came thither upon a vacancy. This Letter was written to me from the Prelates, by whose order I was return'd, and contain'd amongst others a thing which I con­ceiv'd would be well pleasing to this Cardinal. It was, that those Prelates were resolv'd to admit the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. but never to consider it as o­ther then provisional, and as an act of policy by [Page 101] which the Pope upon the first complaints made to him of that Book, without having examined or judged of it, but having regard to those com­plaints, and to prevent the ill Consequences which they caused to be fear'd from that book, stopt the course of it, and forbad the reading of it till after mature examination of it, it were o­therwise ordain'd, which is in effect the same thing that Cardinal Barberin had said to me twenty times. And indeed he was very glad of this good News; and as I added, that it was requisite also if it were possible, to oblige the Jesuites to keep themselves within these bounds, and to cease from pretending (as they had done hitherto) that that Bull prohibited the said Book, not only up­on a political account, but condemned the Do­ctrine of it as evil and pernitious; the Cardinal answer'd, that we ought not to trouble our selves about what the Jesuites say, but rest upon and hold to what the Bull saith, Lasciateli dire, voi stiate à quello che dice la Bolla. Let them talk, &c. That we ought to be satisfi'd, since we knew that it was made only of that extent and for such effect, that no person knew better then himself what in­tentions his Uncle had in making, and his Emi­nence likewise in procuring it: that indeed it might be a little more clear then it is; but all things are not always done with so great circum­spection, and in the perfection that they ought to be. Cardinal Barberin's Library-keeper, to whom his Eminence gave order to send me the Books which he desir'd I should see, occasionally confirm'd to me what the Cardinal had told me so often, and so many others besides him, That the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. in the bottom of it and really doth not prejudice the Doctrine of any Author in particular, but that it was alike decreed against all those as well on one side as the other, who had written of the matter de Auxiliis, without permission of the H. See. For this Li­brary-keeper nam'd Signor Carlo Moroni, a man of parts, and very civil, sending me by his Ma­sters order the Book of Ripalda, he did it with the same precaution, as if he had sent me Janseni­us's works, advising me not to read it, unless I had permission to do it, because it was compris'd in the general prohibitions made at Rome touching that subject: 'tis probable he did not give me this advertisement without receiving some little order for it from Cardinal Barberin, as well as for send­ing me the Book. I know not precisely at what time it was, for there is no date to the Letter which he writ to me when he sent it; but I am sure that it was much about this time that I am now upon: See the tenor of it;

In the afternoon I went to see the General of the Augustins, but I could do nothing with him by reason of the distrust he had of F. Morel, whom he lookt upon as M. Albizzi's spie about him; from whom he knew the said Father had receiv'd some good offices and particular favours in recom­pense for the Writing which he made, and of which I have above given account.

On Tuesday (September 12.) in the mor­ning I went to see M. the Abbot de la Paix, who in regard to his profession of being a disciple and Monastick of S. Augustin, told me he would willingly employ himself to help me in the cause wherein by the Account by me given him, he saw the Doctrine of that great Doctor of the Church was so unworthily and maliciously impeach'd.

In the afternoon I went to see Cardinal Ʋrsin, who as concern'd for the satisfaction of the Kingdome and Church of France could have wisht with me that these contests were com­pos'd and terminated as I came to request; but he intimated several Political and Theological rea­sons which in his judgment render'd the discussion and decision of them in a manner impossible. And as he was Protector of Poland, he told me, that he understood that these Disputes were ready to arise into heat there too; and he mention'd also (though with some obscurity) a certain Letter from the King of Poland to the Pope touching the Queen's Confessor, who was said to be an Arnaudiste, and ingaged in the opinions which divide the Church at this day. I told this Cardinal that I knew him to be a very able and honest man, Doctor of our so­ciety of Sorbon, and who would alwayes defend himself very well from the vain accusations that may be made against him. This Cardinal Ʋrsin receiv'd with his accustom'd civility, and told me, I should do him a pleasure in shewing him some Writings which might inform him more particular­ly of the state of our Controversies.

At my coming from him I went again to F. Cam­panella, to whom I lent our Latin Manifesto till Sunday following; he held himself oblig'd, and receiv'd it with contentment, but on condition that when he restor'd it I should dispense with him for telling me his sentiments of it.

On Wednesday (Septemb. 13.) in the after­noon I met M. Fernier, who was with another Ca­non of Auxerre. I went with them to Cardinal Barberin's Library, and from thence to walk a­broad. M. Fernier inform'd me, that a certain Cordelier nam'd F. Mulard (of whom I shall give account hereafter) was arriv'd at Rome the day aforegoing, and that himself was much scan­daliz'd at the unworthy speeches which he heard [Page 102] that Cordelier utter since his arrival, in contempt of the Bishops whose Letters I brought to the Pope; for example of M. d' Amiens, that he was a good Beer-drinker; and of the rest the like vile and shameful injuries.

On Thursday (Septemb. 14.) I went to give notice of this Cordelier's arrival to that good Fryer who inform'd me of M. Hallier's long Let­ter, of which I have spoken above; and also that others were coming, of which this Cordelier was the bearer. This Fryer confirm'd to me, that what he had told me of M. Hallier's Letter was true; that he had since been better inform'd of it; that it was written to M. Albizzi, but was also show'd to the Pope: that it consisted of six Pages, in which he had put many petty trifles, all which tended but to represent to his Holinesse that Jan­senism was imbrac'd in a manner by all the Preach­ers, that it was also follow'd by the Confessors, that all the world was ingaging in it, that the whole Church of France was endeavor'd to be drawn to it, and that if the Pope took not heed, ere ten yeares hence the mischief would be past re­medy.

I understood that the four Cardinals whom Car­dinal Barberin nam'd and injoin'd me to visit, Ro­ma, Spada, Ginetti and Cechini continu'd to as­semble together every Thursday afternoon with some Divines at Cardinal Roma's Palace; but be­ing uncertain whether or no they had begun to take the Propositions in hand, I wish'd to be re­solv'd; and that they also knew that the Assem­blies which they made would be accounted in France as Beginnings of the Congregation which I came to desire, that so on one side they might think themselves more engag'd to establish it, and withall conceive themselves lesse free to regulate any thing in this matter, before hearing the par­ties on either side by word of mouth and writing, as I sollicited openly and publickly. For this reason I determin'd that afternoon to go see the Cardinal Roma, to take him at the breaking up of that Con­gregation, and to be in his Palace at the time that they who compos'd it went away. I did so, and after they were gone, and I was introduc'd all a­lone to Cardinal Roma (as 'tis the custome) I told him, That I came to congratulate with him for those first dispositions towards the erecti­on of the Congregation which I came to re­quest of the Pope; that I conceiv'd my self ob­lig'd to send word to the Bishops of France in whose name I was at Rome, what I knew thereof, and the hope I conceiv'd from thence for the per­fect accomplishment of their desires; and the re­quest which they made to the Pope by their Let­ters; which certainly they would rejoyce very much to understand, by reason of the grand im­portance of which they knew the Affair to be in reference to the whole Church. The Cardinal an­swer'd me as one a little wearied with the Con­gregation from which he came, yet still full of af­fection and zeal for the perfect clearing up of these Disputes. He told me, that he would ne­ver spare any thing that lay in his power for the service of the Church, that it was requisite to en­deavour to bring this businesse to an end, but it would be long-winded and of difficult discussion. I reply'd, that indeed some study and paines would be necessary in it, but it might be so ma­nag'd as to save very much, if the right course were taken. That it was not necessary to begin this Judgement with examining the Propositions; because, that besides their not relating to us at all, and having no Author that taught them, but being fram'd at pleasure and out of malice by those who design'd to get them condemn'd, should it be resolv'd to pronounce before searching into the bottom of things, a thousand difficulties and perplexities would arise of great intricacy, and not possible to be remov'd: whereas if the chief and essential matter were first discuss'd and regulated, it would be afterwards very easie to decide these Propositions, and that in a clear & indubitable way, by reducing them to the Chief Matter, which was already setled. Wherefore our design would no doubt be to enter strait into that matter, assoon as the Congregation were erected, and the Je­suites, who corrupted the faith of the grace of Jesus Christ in the Church (as we hop'd to accuse and convict them) appear'd there before us. Car­dinal Roma answer'd that I had reason; and more­over he told me, that no doubt it behoov'd to con­demn the sufficient Grace held by those Fathers, if the Effectual which we maintain'd was declar'd and acknowledg'd for the Catholick and Orthodox faith; because indeed one doctrine cannot be true, but its contradictory must be false. I took the confidence to tell him too, that certainly the opi­nion of those Fathers ought not to be spar'd, as it had been formerly, in case it were found whol­ly opposite to the Christian faith, as we pretended, because their boldnesse was at present rais'd to such a point, that they presum'd to make it passe for the faith of the Church, having so long escap'd condemnation since it was accus'd; whereas all that they pretended in the beginning was but to render it tolerable. Which seeing they could not obtain from the Inquisition of Spain, where Mo­lina's Book was first accus'd, assoon as publish'd, they had the cunning to evade the condemnation which was ready to be pronounc'd upon it there, by getting the businesse remov'd to the Inquisition of Rome, where also the very same condemnation was decreed, but restrain'd in darknesse by reason of the death of Clement VIII. which hapned when he was fully prepar'd and resolv'd to publish it. Cardinal Roma reply'd, that this and every thing else should be taken notice of in the progresse of the businesse, and so I gave him the Good­night.

The same day also I had time to visit Cardinal Ginetti, to whom I spoke very near to the same purpose that I did to Cardinal Roma. Cardinal Ginetti answer'd me by asking me who were those Deputies? I told him, that in the first place his Eminence was one. But the others, (said he;) I nam'd them to him, he assented; and perceiving that I was inform'd thereof, he open'd himself with freedome, and by his words gave me as ma­ny testimonies as he could of the particular care and extraordinary diligence, that for his own part he would contribute to the full and perfect discus­sion of this Affair.

I was willing also to try that evening to meet with the Procurator General of the Augustines, to which purpose coming back from my lodging I [Page 103] went to their Covent. As I arriv'd there, F. Delbene was coming forth. I had been twice that day to finde him, to understand something from him which Cardinal Barberin told me this Father had to say to me. He would have put it off to a­nother day because it was late; but my desire to leave it without delay, caus'd me to desire him to come into the Coach where I was, in which I of­fer'd to carry him home, and by the way he might tell me what he had to acquaint me with. He ac­cepted my offer, and told me, Cardinal Barberin charg'd him to recommend two things to me. First, that I should not stir so much, to avoid giving oc­casion of hold against me; And secondly, that when I spoke of this Affair to such as were to be advertis'd of it, I should speak of nothing but of the Propositions, without troubling my self at all about Jansenius. I answer'd F. Delbene, that he knew whether in any of the Conferences which I had with him, I spoke so much as one word of that Bishop's Book, far or near. He reply'd; that he had given this testimony of me to Cardinal Bar­berin when his Eminence spoke to him of it. As for the first point of his Advertisement, I reply'd, that in my judgement that Counsel was given me by the Artifice of the Jesuites, who sought occa­sion to procure me some mischief, or at least to give out, that my person and sentiments were suspected at Rome; but all this should not hinder me from performing of my duty to the utmost of my power. That I was come to Rome to advertise the Pope, and with him all such as ought to take care of the interests of the H. See, of the most perni­cious enterprise that ever was made to circumvent it, and that tended to cause it to do an Act which would impair its esteem in the eyes of all judici­ous persons living at this day, and be shamful to it in all Ages to come. Wherefore instead of a­bating the ardour wherewith I had hitherto spo­ken of the evil designes which the Authors of the five Propositions have, I thought my self on the contrary oblig'd to make them the more notori­ous, that they might be more heedfully taken no­tice of, and more narrowly observ'd. That I knew no person to whom I might in reason ad­dresse my self to discover them, but I should forth­with visit him. That if heretofore there was a Son, who wanting the use of speech from his birth, acquir'd it when he saw his Father going to be kill'd; I conceiv'd my self oblig'd to lift up mine more and more, while I see the Head of the Church and prime Father of all the faithful so unworthily invaded; and to practise towards our Adversa­ries (who under the false appearance of zeal for the H. See, assault it in that place where it is quick­est of sense) that precept of Scripture, Quod in aure auditis, praedicate super lecta. That I hop'd God would give me the grace to take no other course, and that he (Father Delbene) would do me a pleasure to assure Cardinal Barberin of this. I entertain'd the Father in this manner till we came to his lodging, where I left him, and return'd to my own in that resolution.

On Friday (Septemb. 15.) I accompani'd the Ambassador to his usual audience at the Pope's Pa­lace; and afterwards I went to a Chappel which was held by the Cardinals, where they caus'd Te Deum to be sung for a signal Victory won by the Poles. I return'd thence to the Ambassador's lodging, where I was retain'd to dine. The Dis­course of the Table fell immediately upon the bu­sinesse which brought me back to Rome; and I took occasion to tell the Ambassador, that the Doctors who were to come after me to joine with me in my sollicitations, set forth from Paris the next day after the Nativity of the Virgin. The Ambas­sador answer'd, that he imagin'd the Pope would not give us audience, nor erect the Congregation which I had requested of him. That he discours'd with him that very day half an hour about our af­faires; and that he spoke of imposing silence to both sides. I reply'd, that my Condeputies were set forth upon the hope they had of such a Con­gregation, and in order to pursue the perfect e­rection of it jointly with me; but they knew that there was a little beginning of it at Rome already; the Pope having given order to four Cardinals, viz. Roma, Spada, Ginetti; and Cechini, to apply themselves particularly to these matters; who as­semble together every Thursday afternoon with some Divines at Cardinal Roma's Palace; and that I saw them the last night coming away from their Assembly. The Ambassador told me, that were it the King's businesse, his Majesty would end these differences without standing upon such a Congregation. That he would roundly declare, that he would have but two Religions in his King­dome, the Roman and the Calvinists; and that he would employ his Authority and the meanes which God hath put into his hands to reduce all his subjects to one or the other of those two Religions. I reply'd that it was very fit to be so; but we conceiv'd that we maintain'd the faith of the Catholick, Apostolick and Roman Church touching the grace of Jesus Christ; that we have no other designes but to reduce thereun­to all such as are separated from it; that in the pursuit we us'd, we sought meanes to finde who defended the same really; Our selves, or They whom we accus'd of corrupting it. The Ambassa­dor told me, that he did not speak what he had spoken as meaning to reproach me for any thing, but only out of the sentiments which the King might have, and had indeed, namely to restore peace in his Kingdome, and to oblige the Pope to restore it in the Spiritual, whilst his Majesty la­boured to restore it in the Temporal state: That he spoke to me in one manner, and to others in another. But yet that which really caus'd some fear that the divisions which were at present a­mongst the Ecclesiasticks of the Realm might pro­duce worse effects, not easily to be remedied, at length, was, that in former times Calvin begun just as we did, and talkt of reforming, publick pe­nance, and so of the rest. That all the Curates of Paris since these Disputes were become very nice and scrupulous, when they are about giving abso­lution. That Calvin made not so great progresse in so short a time, as the new doctrine which is attributed to [...] that neverthelesse, because the innovations of that Heresiarch were not at first oppos'd, so great a multitude became suddenly infected with his poyson, that it was not possible to finde any Antidote or Remedy thereunto▪ What necessity was there of our adhering so ve­hemently to those innovations? and wherefore [Page 104] do we not give heed to what was approv'd by our good old Doctors, those white-beards, such as M. Hallier (I believe the Ambassador did not yet know him) who writ a little while since an excel­lent Letter touching the present Occurrences to Cardinal Panzirolo, whereof he (the Ambassa­dor) had had a sight? I answer'd that if he had it still, he would do me a very great pleasure in letting me see it; but as for answering and satis­fying all that he had spoken, this would be very difficult for me to do, unlesse he would take the paines to examine the bottom of things, and not rest upon flying rumours without proof, which Calumny spread in all places against very innocent and Catholick persons; that if, for example, I had but that Letter of M. Hallier which he men­tion'd, I doubted not to finde wherewith to con­vince him (if he would examine it) that we were treated with all sort of injustice. The Ambassa­dor promis'd me that he would endeavour to re­cover M. Hallier's Letter and give it me (which yet he never did, though I desir'd it of him many times) and in the mean time, askt me what Of­fice M. Hallier had in the Faculty, and whether it were for life? I answer'd, that M. Hallier ex­ercis'd the Office of Syndic there; but I could not assent that he was truly so, because the Parliament had forbidden him to take upon himself the title or administer the functions of it, for that he had approv'd a doctrine contrary to that of France, touching the Pope's power over Kings in tempo­rals: That besides, this Office was but for two yeares; that those of M. Hallier's intrusion were ready to expire, that he must go out of it at the Feast of S. Remigius following, unlesse he be then continu'd; but if I were at Paris I would endea­vour to hinder his continuation in regard of the scandal it was for a man not purg'd from the ac­cusations charg'd upon him for that doctrine, to be suffer'd in an Office, which so many other Doctors besides were able to discharge worthily. After Dinner the Ambassador continu'd to hold me in discourse for the most part bordering upon the former, and all favouring of the false concepti­ons of us infus'd into him by the Jesuites; but for that he mingled therewith many Maximes and reflexions very well grounded, I was forc'd to tell him that I could not answer to all that he said to me, because his discourse being of good length, and without interruption, and he speaking many things which were true, and also many others which were not so, it was necessary for me to make a separation if I would answer to them; but assoon as I began to reply to any particular which he had utter'd, he presently resum'd his speech and fell to others. The Ambassador an­swer'd me pleasantly, that indeed it was his de­signe to hinder me from speaking, and that he had but one thing to recommend to me, which was Peace, and a hearty endeavour to put a speedy end to all these Contests. I reply'd, that we en­deavour'd to take the way to it, b [...] [...]eseeching his Holinesse (as we did) that he would please to clear them; and I entreated the Ambassador to tell me whether he had observ'd any thing in our deportment which tended not to that Peace which he recommended. He answer'd that he had not, but it would be a question worth knowing, whe­ther after the Determination which I came to de­sire of the Pope were pronounc'd, we would hold to it; I answer'd, that Charity must needs pre­sume that we would; but I was not sorry to have this occasion to declare to him, that 'twas on con­dition that the same were made in the Order, and according to the Rules of the Church; whereas on the contrary, if 'twere intended to be made a­gainst the formes by M. Albizzi or some other people so ill-affected, ignorant, and dependant on the Jesuites, as he was, there would be no submission to such determination nor regard had of it. That I had order from the Prelates by whom I was sent to speak in this manner. That if it pleas'd him to see all the Letters which I re­ceiv'd from them within a month touching this bu­sinesse, he would finde that they enjoin'd me no­thing else. The Ambassador told me that it must be some other day at some little meeting which we must agree upon, when there might be two or three houres time for him to spend about it.

In the afternoon I went to see Cardinal Spada. In his Antichamber I met F. Delbene and the Procurator General of the Capucines; and ha­ving entertain'd them together concerning the Propositions, they both agreed before me, that they were oblig'd to deliver in writing their sentiments touching the five Propositions, without having ever confer'd together about them; which they acknowledg'd was not wont to be practis'd, and depriv'd them of a great means to find out the truth by enlightning one another and correcting (as it oft happens) their own conceptions by those of others. I was call'd in to Cardinal Spada, and after ha­ving made him the same complement, and spoke almost the same things as to the Cardinals Roma and Ginetti in my visites to them the day be­fore, he answer'd me that all would depend up­on the whole Congregation, the Cardinals, Con­sultors, and Qualificators; that for his own part, if he could do any thing towards the good dis­cipline and carrying on of the Congregation, he should make it his care that matters might go well. I told him that the Divines who I had acquainted him were to come after me, set forth the next day after the Virgines Nativity; he asked me their names, and I told him them.

At my coming away from him I went to see the Procurator General of the Augustines whom I entertain'd largely and conveniently with all that was pass'd in France and at Rome about the five Propositions, as I have above related. I found him a person very capable of hearing reason and very equitable. When in the course of the Nar­ration I told him that in the Consultation which was held thereof before the Pope, there was found a Man that said that the Propositions were not Heretical but the Censures made of them, he answer'd smiling, Quello era un Frate, The man was a Fryer; I reply'd si, mà vestito di rosso, Yes but cloath'd in red. He added presently si, mà per la barretta, True, but his Cap was so. Whereby I perceiv'd that he was well inform'd of that no­torious fraud which was committed before the Pope in this businesse; and his knowledge of it was to me a new confirmation of its truth.

Since my receiving Letters for the Pope from the Archbishop of Tholouse last deceas'd and M. Godeau (then Bishop of Grasse and Vence, now only of Vence) I could not till now think of de­livering them to his Holinesse. On Sunday mor­ning (Sep. 17.) I went to his presence chamber to demand audience for presenting them; but I was not call'd in.

On Tuesday afternoon (September 19.) I went to see F. Luca Vadingo at S. Isidore's. He told me that F. Mulard came to see him in the morning a­bout the same businesse that I had given him ac­count of: that he was come as from the Faculty of Paris, and that he left with him one of it's Conclusions for the execution of which he came, and that there were coming after him two secu­lar Doctors of the same Faculty who were upon the way, and by this time, he said, very near Rome. He told him also that F. Annat, Assi­stant for France to the General of the Jesuites, carry'd him to M. Albizzi, and presented him to him in that Quality. As I largely inform'd F. Luca Vadingo of all that had pass'd about this business both at Rome and at Paris, he found much difference between my Narration and that of F. Mulard; and for that he desir'd something of me in writing whereby he might be more fully in­form'd of the truth of things, and of our pre­tensions. I could at that time shew him nothing but our Latin Manifesto: and in exchange he lent me the Conclusion of the Faculty which F. Mulard left with him.

On Wednesday (September 20.) I met with nothing considerable but F. Mulard, who told me (1) that he came from the Ambassador's house where the F. Assistant (meaning F. Annat) had been with him. 2. I asking him whether he knew any newes, he answer'd that I could not be igno­rant that the Pope had appointed a Congregation of Cardinals whom he nam'd to me, viz. Roma, Spada, &c. that M. Albizzi had told him that it was time to deliver his memoires and instructions. 3. That neither Cardinal S. Clement nor Cardinal Lugo were of the Congregation, to avoid the contests and siding which might happen between them. [The true cause which caus'd the exclusion of both under this seeming pretxt, was indeed, for that Cardinal S. Clement had on many occasi­ons so strongly evidicenc'd the matters which were to be debated, and spoken so home and so vehemently against the intentions of those which tended only to condemn what pleas'd the Jesuites and their partakers to have condemn'd, that those good people could not answer him, but were put to silence, and forc'd to expect other Congregations (wherein he was not) for obtaining the condemnations which they aim'd at; so that it may be said truly of him; Nemo poterat resistere spiritui & sapientiae qua loquebatur.] But in the fourth place he told me that I was a good friend of F. Luca Vadingo's, though I had not seen him but upon the occasion alone which I newly mention'd.

M. Fernier came to see me on Thursday afternoon (September 21) with another Canon of Auxerre; and F. Malgoirés a Bernardine Procurator of that Order, and Dr. of our Faculty, interven'd during the Visite. F. Mulard was there spoken of; and M. Fernier said, That 'twas a shame that he durst terme himself, as he did, Deputy of the Faculty; that 'twas a thing which he could not suf­fer; that if the Faculty were to send any from it self, it would not send a Fryer; but if it did, it would never send such a one as this.

Cardinal Barberin (whom I was to see the same day after the abovemention'd Gentlemen left me) told me also concerning this Cordelier, That it was not credible that he came to Rome by the Faculties's order about this affair; but 'twas pos­sible he had some intimacies and intelligences with the contrary party; that he was really no other then a Poste, that he came to Rome the last winter, thence made a journey into Catalonia, &c. From this discourse we fell to speak again of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. upon which I reiterated the decla­ration which I had made to his Eminence how the Bishops who sent me, henceforward consider'd it as purely provisional; To which the Cardinal gave me no positive answer this day, but told me, That we had nothing to do at all to meddle with Jansenius, nor to intangle our businesse with him; and that he conceiv'd, That it ought to suffice us, that we obtain'd the point of Grace Effectual by it self, and all the indisoluble consequences depending upon it. I very willingly agreed with Cardinal Bar­berin to all this; but he added a thing whereunto I could not agree: namely that we must take speci­al heed of speaking of a Congregation de Auxiliis, because the Pope, (said he) will certainly not grant it at this time. I answered Him, that Grace ef­fectual by it self, of which we newly spoke, was no other but the same thing: To which the Car­dinal, Reply'd that we must not confound things; and that it behoved not to speak of the matter de Auxiliis, because the Pope would not decide the question which hath been left undecided: So this point too was fain to be left undecided be­tween the Cardinal and me, and I was to answer a question which he put to me, viz. Wherher F. Luca Vadingo were a friend of mine. I gave his Eminence account what knowledge I had of him; but I perceiv'd that it was F. Mulard's intelli­gence to him, though he gave me not the least intimation who incited him to ask me that question.

On Fryday (September 22.) I understood that F. Caválli a Cordelier, a very honest, learned and humble man, penitentiary of S. John de La­teran for the French, came several times to see me; This oblig'd me to visite him in the after­noon, to know what he desir'd of me; where after having given him such a narration as I could of the businesse which detain'd me at Rome, I ask'd him whether he knew F. Mu­lard. He told me, No; but promis'd to inquire who he was, and endeavor to discover what brought him to Rome.

On Saturday F. Mulard came to see me; I put him to speak touching the Congregation which he told me of before. He would not tell me the names of those that were of it; but yet said M. Albizzi, signifi'd to him that it would as­semble the first time the week ensuing; that he had spoke to the Pope to hasten it; and that his Holinesse gave him order for it.

Sunday morning (September 24.) I spent in the Popes Presence Chamber, to get audience of him, and present him the Letters which I brought thither eight dayes before for that purpose; but I was no more fortunate then I had been eight dayes before.

The same day I went again to see F. Luca Va­dingo, to know whether he had made inquiry of F. Mulard concerning his deputation from the Faculty, and caus'd him to lay open the particu­larities of it, as I had desir'd him. F. Luca Va­dingo told me that he had not seen F. Mulard since; but F. Annat came to see him about the same businesse, and that he told this Jesuite as he had told me, that he saw that we were agreed on both sides to desire a Congrega­tion of our H. Father; but unlesse there came a powerfull commendation and sollicitation from the Court of France, the Bishops and the Sor­bonne, we should scarce obtaine it. That as to the foundation of things, we were also agreed therein too; namely, that grace hath its efficacy of it self, and determines the will to the good acti­ons which it performes, but an physicè an morali­ter, this was the point of our contests. I reply­ed to F. Luca Vadingo that this was not the knot of the affair; that it was no wise the belief of the Jesuites and our Adversares their Followers, That Grace determines the will to good actions; that if they agreed to this sincerely, we should have no disputes together at all about the manner, an physicè an moraliter. F. Luca Vadingo answer'd me that F. Annat told him that he assented to this truth, That the Determination of the Will to Good, comes from the Efficacy of Grace, and added that if they gave us a good declaration thereof in writing, this ought to suffice us. I re­ply'd to F. Luca Vadingo, that they meant never to do it, because though it may be the particular sentiment of F. Annat (which I knew not) yet certainly 'tis not the common one of their Society, which maintaineth that Grace is so sub­ject to the determination of the Will, that it may be either follow'd or rejected actually by the Will, according to its choice and disposition. O, not at all, reply'd F. Luca Vadingo; they cannot say this; if they should, they were Hereticks (Sarebbono Haeretici.) I agreed with the Fa­ther as to his consequence; and assur'd him that he should find in the sequel of the affair, that the Principle from whence he infer'd it, was true; and that the sole thing which incens'd us herein, was that we had people to contend with, who so subject Grace to the Will, that they make the Will abso­lutely Mistresse, and affirme Grace to have or misse its effect according as it pleases the Will to follow it or not: which is to be understood in the opinion of these Fathers of the Direct and spe­cial effect for the production and position of which God giveth the same.

As I returned in the afternoon from some other Visites wherein nothing pass'd worthy of remark, I met a French Ecclesiastick in the Spanish Piazza, who assur'd me, that F. Mulard openly voic'd himself deputed by the Syndic of the Faculty of Paris, to procure the condemnation of Jansenius at Rome. He told me also, that the said Corde­lier shew'd him the Letters of M. Hallier to the Pope and Cardinal Panzirolo. I told him, that he would oblige me very much, if he could get a Copy of them. He answer'd me, that he be­liev'd he could not obtain it, but he had seem them, and they were subscribed, Tuus observan­tissimus atque obsequentissimus, Franciscus Hallier sacrae Facultatis Syndicus; and that 'twas certainly a great ignomine to the Faculty to send in its name such a fellow as this.

But to avoid touching in several places upon this Deputation, it will be expedient to sever it for one into a particular chapter, and to shew how it came [...]to be devolv'd upon this famous De­puty.

CHAP. IX.

FOR a full and orderly account, it is necessa­ry to look back into the history of the Irish, whose subscriptions against the five Propositions M. Vincent superior of the Mission sollicited the foregoing winter, which I only toucht upon transi­ently before.

Now the Rector having notice that those Irish frequently assembled at the Colledge des Bons En­fans neer S. Victor's gate under the direction of one of the Priests of the Mission which are there; and one day (February 13. 1651.) being infor­med that they were assembled at that time for the same purpose at the Colledge of Lizieux at the chamber of M. Poërus of that nation Bachelor of Divinity, he sent a Bedle of the University to them to forbid them from making such kind of conven­ticles and giving any Judgment in matter of do­ctrine. Which was no sooner signifi'd to them by the Officer, but they retir'd every one to his own quarters and durst meet again no more. But within a few dayes after, certain persons went to their re­spective lodgings and us'd so many sollicitations and promises to them, that at length they obtain'd that the declaration drawn for them against the five Propositions was subscrib'd by twenty six of their company, amongst whom there was but one Do­ctor, two Bachelors, two masters of Arts, and all the rest ordinary Scholers who were begining to study Philosophy and Grammar.

The Rector of the University understanding this, caus'd such of these Irish as had degrees in the University, to be cited to the first usual Assem­bly of Deans of Faculties and Procurators of Na­tions held on Saturday the fourth of the same moneth 1651. there to be heard touching their [Page 107] Declaration, and oblig'd to produce all the Copies which they had subscrib'd. The day of the As­sembly being come, the Rector propos'd the bu­siness to the Deans and Procurators; he repre­sented to them the dangerous consequences which were to be fear'd, if such kind of Conventicles as these were permitted in the Colledges of the Uni­versity, or people without authority or skill, to decide matters of Doctrine; he shew'd them chiefly, that in the declaration of these Irish, there were things highly prejudicial to the authority of the University of Paris, and to the Rights and Priviledges of the Realm, and of the Gallicane Church. After this laying open the matter, the Irish who had been cited, were called in: Their Declaration was represented to them: They ac­knowledged that they signed it every one apart without having first confer'd together about it, and that they signed three or four Copies, but there was none left with them; the one was put into the hands of M. Vincent, but they knew not what became of the rest; and that they were all ready to revoke their subscriptions, if the Uni­versity so pleas'd: which Answer they likewise subscrib'd. After which they withdrew, and the Rector told the Deputies, that he was encharg'd with a Petition of some other Irish graduates in Divinity in the same University by which they sup­plicated, that that might not be attributed to their whole Nation, which was but the fault of some few particular persons; some of whom were circumvented by reason of their ignorance, others corrupted and seduced by the enemies of the U­niversity; but that this disorder committed by a small number of their Countrymen might be charitably redress'd. After this Petition was read, several of those Irish who presented it were called in to be heard by word of mouth; and some of them declar'd, That there was two Jesuites who made solemn promise to the Irish, to give them a house if they would subscribe that Declaration; yea, they had hopes given them, that a certain person of quality would make a foundation for them; and that M. Vincent also promised to pro­cure benefices for those that subscribed it. It was ordain'd upon all thus by the Rector and Deputies unanimously, that the Declaration was a highly temerarious and unjustifiable Attempt; that the University judg'd it contrary to its authority, and to the Rights and Customes of the Realm and Gallicane Church; that it vacated and annull'd the same; and that all the Copies which were sign'd of it, whereever they were, should be brought to the Rector to be torn. It was enjoyn'd all such as had sign'd it, to come and revoke their subscription within eight days in Writing to be left with the Register of the University, upon penalty that the said time being pass'd, such as have degrees in the University, to be deprived thereof, and of all Right and Priviledge annex­ed to those degrees; and such as have not, to be de­bar'd for ever from obtaining the same. Which time being pass'd, no act of Grace shall be done to such as have not revok'd their Declaration. Likwise Prohibition was made to all other Mem­bers of the University never to attempt the like under penalty of being depriv'd of all Academical Degrees, Rights and Priviledges.

It is not impertinent to observe here by the way that which gave occasion to the University to judge that Declaration contrary and prejudi­cial to the Customes and Rights of the kingdom, and Church of France, was a clause by which these Irish promised in two places of their Declaration, Always to adhere to ALL the Decrees and Censures of the Pope, Nos semper adhaesuros omnibus Decre­tis ac Censuris summorum Pontificum: And never to teach any Propositions suspected of Error or Here­sie, or condemned by any Pope in any manner what­soever; Nunquam nos docturos ullas Propositio­nes de Errore aut Haeresi suspectas, aut QUO­MODOLIBET A QUOVIS SUMMO PON­TIFICE damnatas, praesertimque sequentes: Prima Propositio, Aliqua Dei praecepta, &c. They who understand these matters well, appre­hend the consequence of these Maximes. For my part I relate not the words, but because of the connexion which they will be found here­after to have with the foundation upon which the lately mention'd Deputation was set afoot.

They who mov'd these Irish to make their De­claration against the Five Propositions, to draw the advantages from it which they aim'd at, by building upon it their designs of getting them condemned by the Pope, fearing le [...]t on the con­trary, the decree of the University which they had by this means drawn against themselves, might at Rome produce an effect different from what they propounded to themselves from the Declaration; they conceiv'd it their interest to lay some clog upon the Decree, in stead of leaving the Irish to submit to and comply with it as they promis'd. Wherefore as at first they sollicited them to this irregular enterprize, so now they inspir'd them with the spirit of Revolt against the University: they caus'd them to take an act be­fore Notaries on the 22. of the same March, which tended only to elude the Decree of the University: and on the 24. they caus'd them to obtain of the Parliament an Arrest upon their Petition, which was signifi'd to the Rector on the 29th; whereby Prohibitions were made to the University to put its Decree in execution, till further order were taken therein.

They constrain'd the abovesaid Poërus (who had himself with the rest declar'd in the Assem­bly of the University, That he was ready to re­voke his Declaration, if the University so pleas'd) to make complaint to the ordinary Assembly of the Faculty in April following against the Rectors Decree, to set forth there how they had recourse to the Parliament against the said Decree, and to beseech the faculty to interpose in their be­half in this cause against the University. It was a proceeding very extraordinary and strange; but a very great number of Doctors esteeming the University and its Rector unworthily treated by the impudence of these Forreiners, oppos'd all that M. Cornet, M. Hallier and their Adherents could cause to be concluded in their favout in this Assembly; and declar'd, that they join'd with the Rector and the University in all that they had done in this business as very legal and well ground­ed. But the party of M. Cornet and his Adherents was too strong, and they were Masters of the conclusion of the Faculty▪ by which they ordain'd [Page 108] that the Faculty should intervene in this cause to the Parliament in behalf of the Irish, and they deputed MM. Amiot and Guyard with the Dean and Syndic to prosecute the business; wheresoever, and in what manner soever, in all places, and by all means. Appellationi Hybernorum sese adjunxit Facultas; Qui autem litem promoveant ƲBI­CƲNQƲE ET QƲOMODOCƲN­QƲE, nominavit Hon. MM. NN. Edmundum Amyot, & Dionysium Guyard cum DD. Decano & Syndico. It was as M. Pereyret gave his sen­tence, and many without making any reflection upon those words, saying according to their wont, Sequor sententiam D. Pereyret, which Doctor caus'd the conclusion to be drawn up in that manner.

These unusual and very extraordinary Terms, Ʋbicunque & Quomodolibet inserted in a conclu­sion of the Faculty, in reference to an affair de­pending in the Parliament, of which there was no doubt of interceding, and making the necessary and accustomed prosecutions, in no wise suited to the gravity of the Faculty. Without question they were unworthy and wholly remote from it; nor could they be lookt upon but as inserted out of a childish Bravado, to insult over the Rector and Deputies of the University by the same words which the University had judg'd of all that were in the Declaration of the Irish, most contrary to the Rights of the Realm and Gallicane Church. But the design and aim of the Doctors who caus'd this conclusion to be thus drawn up, were of further extent. Because the Declaration of the Irish was made against the Five Propositions; they lookt upon every thing done against those Propositions, as part of the Process in which the Faculty con­cluded to intervene. They took upon themselves by those words ubicunque & quomodocunque to prosecute as far as Rome, and everywhere else a Process which really was laid only in the Parli­ament. Nor did they confine themselves up to a manner of prosecution, but undertook to pro­secute after what manner, and in what way so­ever seem'd to them advantageous to their ends; without excepting the resolution which they took afterwards, and very likely had then in their minds, to send F. Mulard to the Pope as Deputy from the Faculty. Thus it was that they plotted and prepared afar off the foundation of that so unworthy Deputation, which they might indeed have made as justly and reasonably with­out this Project as with it; but they meant to re­serve it as a last Refuge, to ward off in some sort the just reproaches which such irregular and shuffling dealing would deserve, should it come one day to be discover'd. Have Truth and Ju­stice need of these Legerdemain tricks and juggles? Is it the Spirit of Truth and Justice which inspires the same to those who are not afraid to become guilty thereof before God and men?

But I must add some things that follow'd upon this affair, before I give account how I came cer­tainly to know how F. Mulard was commission'd by the abovesaid four Doctors for this Depu­tation.

The day of the ordinary Assembly of May following being come, the conclusion made in the name of the Faculty on the first of April was to be read again. There was very great contest a­bout the reading of it again, because most Doctors complain'd, that the truth of things then pass'd was alter'd in it; but at length it was read and pass'd: And indeed it pass'd without any obstruction in re­gard of the words ubicunque & quomodolibet, be­cause every one saw that they were foisted at plea­sure; but none had the least suspition of the Use which would be made of them by those that were the Authors of their Insertion.

During the month of May MM. Hallier and Amiot consulted to cause it to be printed with the Kings Priviledge, and to fix it up the Eve before Pentecost at all the Turnings of the University and the City, and that with an injurious title. This oblig'd the Rector to assemble extraordinarily the next day after the Festivals which was the last of May, the ordinary Deputies of the University; who having debated upon this new attempt, de­clar'd amongst other things, That the Chan­cellor was surpris'd when he granted a priviledge for the Printing of that Libel; That the Title put to it, was very false and very injurious to the whole University. That it behooved to en­quire after those that were the Authors of this deceit and insolence, and to proceed against them with all rigour of Law. That M. Hallier obtruded a notorious falsity upon t [...]e Faculty in some thing which he spoke there very untruly touching this affair: That the Irish were proceeded against orderly, and according to the forms of Justice; That the Rector and the Deputies had not gone beyond their power in what they ordain'd against the Irish, who by their Declaration transgressed against the Discipline of the University; and hei­nously violated the Rights and Safety of the King and Kingdom: That nevertheless they appeal'd from this Decree to the Parliament, which re­ceiv'd them as Appellants, and retain'd the cause before the Court; that consequently the Irish could not, nor ought not to have complain'd of the said Decree to the Faculty of Divinity, nor the Faculty have ordain'd any thing thereupon without doing wrong to the Authority of the U­niversity, and especially to that of the Parli­ament. And that the Faculty might not pre­tend ignorance of all the Contents of this new Decree, it was ordered to be the next day, (June 1.) signified by the Bedels of the University to the Faculty assembled, and fixt up at the gates of all the Colledges.

All which was executed the next day, and for all the endeavours us'd in the Assembly of the Faculty by all the Doctors M. Cornet's Adherents, who in the name of the Faculty, determin'd the said intervention in behalf of the Irish, they could not invalidate this new Decree, nor give any im­peachment to an Attestation which M. ô Lonergan an Irish Doctor also gave to the Book concerning Prevailing or Victorious Grace; though M. Amiot made complaint of the said Attestation in the As­sembly, for that it seemed to accuse of Ignorance his Irish Confreres who subscribed the above-men­tioned declaration, which M. Amiot said, was an Injury that redounded upon the Faculty, be­cause it had undertaken the protection of these Irish by intervening in their behalf. For 'twas by such oblique and indirect ways as those that most of this kind of affairs were then transacted in the Faculty.

They set themselves again to try what they could do against this second decree of the Rector in the Assembly of the first of July following, but without any success; and they were at length constrain'd to yield to both the one and the other of those decrees, and the Irish to conform there­unto in every point; and their conclusion of the first of April was reform'd by an accommodation, to which they were glad to submit in a conference held for that purpose in the Colledge of Navarre July 28. between them and the Doctors who in the Facultie's Assemblies had mantain'd the Justice and Authority of those decrees. But they have since no more performed what they promis'd by this agreement then they perform'd that which I mention'd in December 1649. and this business hath insensibly rested till the present time without being regulated one way or other.

F. Mulard in the mean time set forth from Pa­ris towards Rome with his Commission and his in­structions; and whether they had time and con­venience to advertise him to retrench this particu­lar before shewing his Power at Rome, and would not the stone being already cast, and no other course or pretext more convenient coming into their heads make him pass there for the Deputy of the Faculty, which they judg'd too important to the success of their enterprize not to make use of; or whether they sent him Orders for it which were not soon enough brought to him; so it was, that he did not arrive at Rome till Tuesday Sept. 12. and there appear'd immediately in the quality of the Faculties Deputy; and to testifie that he was truly so, he presented that conclusion of the first of April, which shew'd that the Faculty re­ferr'd to, and charg'd upon the Dean the Syndic, M. Amiot, M. Guyard the prosecution of that af­fair in all places, and by all ways which they judg'd fit; to which he added, that those four eminent Doctors chose him for this imployment, as it was clear by the Letters whereof they made him the Bearer, there seem'd nothing wanting for his just title to that quality.

I found this out at first, (as I said above in the visit which I made to F. Luca Vadingo Sep. 19.) by things which he ingenuously told me of F. Mu­lard's visit, and by that conclusion of the first of April which F. Mulard left with that good Father, being printed, though he had not left with him the Letters which were not so. But F. Mulard made an express Declaration of it to my self on Monday Sep. 25. in the Hall of Consistory which was held that day, where we fell into discourse together, and he told me the same in formal terms as I have related, and that before two unsuspect­ed witnesses who by chance were also in the Con­sistory, and heard all that F. Mulard and I spoke, and depos'd it on the seventh of October following before a Notary upon my request.

He gave me occasion of entring into this mat­ter by some word which he said concerning St. Augustine's Doctrine, whereupon I intreated him to dispense with me for answering him, because the air wherewith he demeaned himself, made me judge that he did not understand it. Yet he took occasion to enter further into it as he grew in heat, and cited some passages to me, which probably had been suggested to him by those who imploy'd him in this affair, and he had learnt by heart. After which alas (said he to me) is this being ig­norant in St. Augustin! The good conceit of him­self which those two or three passages which he recited put him into, oblig'd me to check it by asking him, Whether he could tell me what St. Augustin treated of in any of his works which he composed upon this matter? He treats in all, an­swer'd he, of Effectual Grace. That is not the thing, Father, said I, which I inquire. Ask you to tell me the particular Subject which lead him to write any one of his Books. He answer'd me, That 'twas Pelagius's too much advancing Free Will above Grace: and St. Augustin to thwart Pelagius, hath too much advanced Grace above Free Will, insomuch, said he, That in many places He falls into excess as well as St. Paul▪ Hold, Father, said I, You fall unwarily into Blasphemies and impieties against the H. Scripture, which the In­quisition would not suffer, were it advertis'd thereof. But letting that alone, I told him that what he said to me concerning St. Augustin and Pe­lagius were yet but general things: That I asked him something of particular; that I would have him tell me, for example, what occasion induc'd St. Augustin to make the Book De Praedestinatione Sanctorum? He answered me, That we were not living in those times, to know. God forbid, said I! there needs no more to know, but to have read a douzen lines. And to make him comprehend this, I alledged to him, for example, M. Halliers Letter, which he (F Mulard) had presented to the Pope, and I told him, That they who should see that Letter two or three hundred years hence, would not have been in these times, and yet when they read it, they would well enough know why M. Hallier writ it, namely, as he told me, De Jansenistarum examinando dogmate. He knew not what to answer me, but was offended that I treated him as an ignorant, and he would have me know he was not so. Alas! said he, Do you think I was sent hither without good instruction? Did not M. Hallier give me his Notes or Memoires? Be­sides which, Have I not my own? Would the Fa­culty have charged me to speak in its name, had it not judg'd me capable to set forth its sentiments to defned the same? (he as little knew those of the Faculty, as those of St. Augustin) but he added, That in fine, he would have me know, that in the Letters which he brought after a summary account of matters, these words were subjoyn'd, Quid plura? we send you the Bearer, in quo summam fidem, curam, experientiam, scientiam, and some o­ther words he added which I did not remember, for he had his Letter almost by heart, and repeated it very currently: That the conclusion was thus, Igitur audies illum plura nostro nomine loquentem: nostro nomine, repeated he, that is to say, totius facultatis nomine loquentem. And truly, said he, The Faculty would not speak thus of me, and the four Doctors upon whom it repos'd the Trust of this affair, would not have given me Commission a­bout it in the Faculties behalf, if they had not con­ceivd I had understanding enough to serve it. In sum, I should see, whether he would speak other­wise then becommingly to the Pope, when he should have audience of him, which he said the Ambassador promised to procure him assoon as possible.

This so ingenuous confession of F. Mulard to my self of his pretended Deputation might seem a feigned story, if the Act or Memorandum which I took of it on the 7th, of October following, did not expresly contain all that I have related of it; and if F. Mulard had not made himself known for a great Talker in many other occasions, and upon this very subject too, as M. Bouvot Regi­ster of our Faculty testify'd to me, by a Letter which he writ to me about the same Affair July 14. wherein he speaks thereof in these terms, We have learnt that our Master Hallier our Syndic hath conjointly with F. Paulin the King's Confessor, written to Rome by a Cordelier dispatcht away on purpose, who is nam'd F. Mulard, so very secret a person, that he hath publisht his Commission to con­tain an earnest solicitation to some Cardinals to be­seech the H. Father, to take some order with the do­ctrine of these times; otherwise the Jansenists will be­bome Masters of the Ʋniversity.

M. Gueffier Resident for the King at Rome many yeares was witnesse of another Conference be­tween F. Mulard and me upon the same matter two dayes after the Rencounter in the Consistory, viz. Wednesday Septemb, 27. That day I went to see the said M. Gueffier about two a clock after­noon, and I found F. Mulard with him, who it seems had din'd there. After some indifferent discourses which I continu'd the most I could, F. Mulard told me, that he was returning shortly into France. I askt him whether he made so lit­tle account of the society by whom he was deputed, as to abandon the affaires so wherewith he was incharged in its behalf? F. Mulard answer'd me, that he was not maintain'd here by Bishops nor by other persons as I was, and so could not subsist long; that he had only been put in charge by the four Doctors upon whom the Faculty rely'd in this matter, to deliver at Rome as occasion served some Memoires and Instructions which he had receiv'd from them; that he should acquit himself of his trust while he stay'd; that after he had said all, and made all known, as he would do exactly, openly, and without dissembling any thing, then he would return; and that he believ'd no other persons would appear here for this Cause after his depar­ture. That there would remain only the Jesuites; that others linked with them in this Cause would not appear here for fear of putting to arbitration a thing already decided. But if it were needful for any to come, M. Hallier and M. Amiot might be the persons, provided nevertheless that M. Hal­lier were not hinder'd, from coming by the Office of Syndic (which F. Mulard conceiv'd perpetual, so well he understood the most common things of the Faculty) for if that change requir'd his pre­sence at Paris, in such case he would be loth to desert the Faculty. That he had been decry'd at Paris indeed; but if he was ill represented to the Parliament for having protected poor strangers, who barely declar'd that they submitted to the Bulls of Popes, he should be reveng'd at Rome for the wrong done him at Paris. That for witnesse of this, the Pope had lately given him two Bene­fices without his asking of them; and that within a little time, it should be seen whether the inju­ries which had been done him at Paris, would be put up at Rome. That he (F. Mulard) had brought to Rome the Apologetical Memoires of the University; that he could bring but two Copies of them; that M. Albizzi had one, and the other was in the hands of the Jesuites; that he had pro­mis'd the Ambassador to shew him one of those Copies assoon as it was return'd; that he had spoke to him that very morning about it; that he was promis'd to have audience of the Pope on Wednesday following; that he would speak to him as was fitting, and to all others whom he could addresse to before his departing. That to stay longer at Rome was good for Procurators; but for his part, he had no more to do there; that the Queen was of the party; that she had written to the Ambassador, that the Pope should only De­cide, and not trouble himself for the execution. This fine Deputy after this endeavour'd to engage me unvoluntarily upon the contested matters; but I told him plainly that I would never enter thereinto with him. Whilest these things were a doing, one came to advertise M. Gueffier, that the Ambassador was going abroad, which notice hast­ned him to go see him, and so very fitly broke off my Conference with F. Mulard.

In the mean time it is a thing very remarkable, that amongst the principal crimes wherewith we were to be blacken'd at Rome by the diligence of this Cordelier, he was charg'd with the Apologeti­cal Memoires of the Ʋniversity against the enter­prise of the Irish, to attribute the same to the dis­ciples of St. Augustin, because there is some ve­hement speaking in those Memoires against such as would promote the pretensions of Rome over the temporal power of Kings: for our Adversa­ries who no doubt made use of them for that pur­pose after their bringing to Rome, as well as their Deputy, were in this particular doubly culpable. First, in that they attributed to us particularly that which is common to all good Frenchmen, and hath been so often resolv'd by the Sorbon and the whole Clergy of France: one of the first Articles of the Liberties of the Gallicane Church, being to main­tain That the King depends only upon God as to temporals. And in the second place, in that they betray'd the interest of the King and of France, to render us odious at Rome, for things which in no wise pertained to the Disputes agitated be­tween themselves and us. For this reason I shall place those Apologetical Memoires amongst the Pieces which I shall subjoin to this Journal, to let Posterity see the infamous Artifices wherewith they endeavour'd to draw upon us the hatred of the Court of Rome, that so the ill will conceiv'd a­gainst our persons might engage the minds of the Superiors to treat us ill in the cause which we main­tain'd.

The fifth of October going towards evening to the Church of Ara c [...]li, to make my prayer there to S. Francis, whose Festival was there celebrated the Eve before with great magnificence, I was so curious as to enquire whether F. Mulard pass'd in that Covent for Deputy of the Faculty of Di­vinity, as I had great ground to presume he did. I entreated the Fryer who was the Porter to help me to the speech of a French Father who was sent to Rome from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris. The Fryer answer'd that he saw Fryers come in and go out, to and fro, but he took no heed who they [Page 111] were, nor knew their names, but I might enter farther into the house, and addresse my self to some French Fathers, and they would inform me. Ac­cordingly I pass'd on even to th Cloister, and found at the entrance a great number of Corde­liers; I ask'd them if there was any amongst them that was a Frenchman? there was none; but they shew'd me two sitting and talking together under an Arch of the Cloister. I went to them, and told them that I was desirous to speak with one of their Fathers who was sent to Rome from the Facul­ty of Divinity at Paris. He of the two that spoke, answer'd me, With F. Mulard, Sir? I reply'd, Yes. He told me that he was not yet return'd to the Co­vent, that he knew not whether he would return that day or no, because he had desired leave to lye in the City. So, after civilities I left him and went towards the Church; and assoon as I had quitted him, considering that I had the answer which I expected, but withal, that it was good that I knew the Father's name who gave it me; before I re-enter'd into the Church, I sent my man to ask it of him, to the end I might tell F. Mulard whom I had spoken to when I went to see him. On his part he askt mine of my man, who told it him; and as if he had be thought himself that he had not shew'd me civilities enough according to his mind, he came unto me in the Church where I was at my devotions. When I was risen up, he told me him­self that his name was Fryer Archangel, and that he was of the Province of Aquitaine. We re­turn'd under the Cloyster, and discours'd of se­veral things of the Covent. He told me that they were very well as for Dyet, but very inconveni­ently in respect of Lodging: that there was but nine little very strait Chambers for strangers, who were then about twelve or thirteen. I askt him also the name of him that was with him when I spoke to him; he told me that his name was Fryer Francis Gr [...]sset of the Province of Marseille; that he was come to Rome to get an Obedience to go stu­dy elsewhere, and that he intended to go to Bour­deaux; that his businesse was done. As for himself, he told me, that he had been but a month at Rome, and had a Quotidian Ague ever since his arrival; that he had been alwayes in the Infirmerie or Sick-Quarter, where the accommodation was good, but he was ready to come from thence. Because he seem'd a very ingenuous and civil person, and likely to need some little Refreshments, I cordi­ally offer'd him the assistances and services which he might judge me capable to render him, and told him, that if he would accept my offers, F. Mulard could infotm him of my lodging. As I was com­ing back, I met F. Mulard upon the way, and told him that I was come from repaying him the vi­site which he had made me. He answer'd, that since by this civility I gave him the liberty of com­ing again to see me, he would do it; and I reply'd that he should be very welcome.

Within a little time after, he was better then his word, for he gave me two, with the account of which I shall end this Chapter, to pursue the sequel of the other things which I have to relate.

The former of those two Visits was on Wed­nesday. Octob. 11th. in the company of Fryer Arch­angel above mention'd. This Fryer was to go a few dayes after to take the ayre out of Rome, and did not speak much in this Conference, but was a witnesse of all that pass'd between F. Mulard and me. This Father put me upon the bu [...]nesse, by asking me the names of those Deputies whom I expected. I excus'd my self, that I was not fully certain who they would be, till their arrival. Whereupon he answer'd that I was very secret, that I would never tell any thing, but that he al­wayes told me all; and then he nam'd M. the Ab­bot of Valcroissan, and another Doctor who was none of them; but he said he knew not the two others, and that word was sent him that there were four; that in the Letter written to F. Annat they were mounted to five. In the sequel he told me, that he should alwayes love the persons in whose behalf I was there, till there were a Decision of the pope against them. I said that there needed not so much haste, and shew'd him how far Chari­ty towards our neighbour ought to extend: and as for the respect and submission wh ch weare oblig'd to have for the decisions of the H. See, to which he began falsly to judge that we would be refractory; I told him, he ought to assure him­self that we would not in the least be defective in that respect and submission, and I wisht the same disposition of humbly and sincerely submitting were equal in all those of the contrary party. Hereupon, as if I had told him some new thing, And how think you, said he, can that be doubted of? How do you speak of so many Bishops which have written to the Pope against those Propositi­ons? Do you think there can be any doubt of their submission to the H. See? I answer'd him, that he much deceiv'd himself, if he accounted all those Bishops of the contrary party; which for my part I did not. That I was not come from those that sent me, to put an obstacle to what the others had desired, viz. a Judgement of the H. See upon the Propositions; but on the contrary to de­sire the same as well as they, yet with using such a precaution as no doubt the most of them presup­pos'd, but had not expresly demanded, and that is, that before pronouncing such Judgement, the Pope would please to ordain a solemn Congregation, in which the Divines of different opinions might be heard antecedently on either side, both by word of mouth & by writing, as they had formerly been in like case and upon the same matter under Clement VIII. and Paul V. F. Mulard reply'd▪ that those Bishops of whom I spoke, were of the contrary party, since they had declar'd in the Letter which they had sign'd, that they held the Propositions for Heretical, and that many amongst them had already condemn'd them in their Diocesses. I an­swer'd him what was fit to be said to such Dis­course. And as he expos'd to my view in his left sleeve a Paper & a little book cover'd with Marble Paper, without my asking him what they were, he drew them forth, and shew'd me. One was the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. which he alledg'd also as a proof of Jansenius's condemnation. I told him plainly that I would alwayes refer my self to Car­dinal Barberin for the extent that was to be allow'd that Bull, and how it ought to be understood; and because he seem'd to wonder at this Declara­tion which I made to him, I though fit to reite­rate the same to him twice or thrice. He shew'd me likewise the Book. When I had seen the title of [Page 112] it, I pray'd him to let me go up but to my Cham­ber and take a note of it. He would not conde­scend to it, saying, that he was afraid I made that pretence to keep his Book; and that he had busi­nesse to do with it, as also with another Copy which he had lent to Fryer Archangel, and that he came abroad on purpose to show the same to such per­sons as he was oblig'd to impart them to. That it was a Fundamental Piece, which serv'd him as an Arsenal, from whence he could draw the chief Armes which he needed to make use of for the dis­charge of his Commission. For as for the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. he made sport with that, (it was his word) but he meant no more by it, then that he did not pretend to draw so great advantages from it as from the little Book; having had it in my hands during that short Conference, I retain'd the title in my memory which he would not let me take in writing, and it contain'd very near these words, Jansenius de sancto Augustino ac de Ecclesia Catho­lica, de sancto Thoma ac de Theologia scholastica pessimè meritus. Apud............Meturas, &c. He mention'd again his preparation to return into France. I told him, I could scarce believe that he would go so suddenly. He answer'd me; that he must obey his General. I reply'd, True, if his General would have it so, but he (F. Mulard) might represent to his General the importance of the affair for which he was at Rome, entrusted with the orders and interests with such an eminent Fa­culty as that of Paris had therein. He told me that on the contrary, That some affair induc'd his General to oblige him to return, because, as he said, it was to be fear'd that the solicitations made by him in it, might render his Order odious to another considerable Order in the Church with which he desir'd to live in good intelligence; and also to very many eminent persons in France who concern'd themselves for the affairs for which he came. These were almost the last words where­with we ended this Visite.

That which he made to me a few dayes after, was on Sunday October 22. in the morning. He came all alone; but met there at the same time two per­sons worthy of credit, who the next day depos'd an Act or Memorandum before Notaries as I de­sired them, of all that they heard spoken on either side. He came to me full of trouble and resent­ment for an Order to return into Franee, which his General had given him the foregoing evening. He said, that he beseecht his General to permit him to stay yet some dayes at Rome, to take leave of some of the Cardinals to whom he had brought Letters, and that his General had granted him that permission, but besides, he could not depart, till he had first receiv'd the answer of M. Hallier Syn­dic of the Faculty of Divinity who sent him thi­ther, and till some Doctor or other person were come in his place to take care of the affaires where­with he was entrusted. That he could not do o­therwise notwithstanding his General's Order, since he was at Rome on the behalf of the said M. Hallier Syndic of the Faculty, as the said Syndic had testifi'd in the Letters which he writ to the Pope and to some of the Cardinals, but especial­ly in that which he writ to Monsignor Albizzi, wherein he saith formally speaking of the said F. Mulard, Audies illum nostro, id est, totius Facul­tatis nomine loquentem; which words, totius Fa­cultatis were not in the other letters as they were in these. This F. Mulard expressely repeated se­veral times, being mov'd thereto by the little dif­ficulties which I made to him about it, to give him occasion to confirme it, and to such as were pre­sent to observe it well. After which I told him that I shar'd in his regret, notwithstanding a slight su­spition which he had, that I had contributed to his dismission by a visite which I made the day before to his General; and I assur'd him that it was a thing indifferent to me, whether he were at Rome or no; that though he term'd himself Deputy from the Faculty, yet I had no ill will to him for his own part, considering that he acted under the good faith of the persons who gave him that Commission, and that he conceiv'd they would not have given him the same unlesse they had had authority. But as for M. Hallier who gave it him, and writ those Letters without having any power so to do, I could not ex­cuse his proceeding. F. Mulard reply'd to this, Ipse viderit; as for my part, I do not trouble my self; he knows well enough how to maintain what he ha's done. One of the two persons that were present, ha­ving said to F. Mulard, that he thought, he had told him that 'twas not only M. Hallier that charg'd him with his Commission, but also the Dean and the Sub­dean, and that the whole power of the Faculty was in the hands of those three persons; the Father an­swer'd that he did not say so; but indeed beside the said M. Hallier, there was also another Doctor na­med M. Amiot, who were two of the four which the Faculty deputed for this affair, and who as well in behalf of themselves as of the others gave him charge and instruction concerning all that he had to do; but besides, said he, addressing to me, were there none but M. Hallier, I should have as good a title as you, because M. Hallier is more esteem'd there then a Bp. & lookt upon as the most learned man in Europe. I reply'd to F. Mulard, that granting all which he said in M. Hallier's commendation were true, yet it did not give him power to have a Deputy at Rome in the name of the Faculty; and that the Office of Syn­dic gave him no more power to meddle with those affairs in the name of the Faculty, unless the Faculty gave him express order so to do, then the youngest of all the Doctors hath. F. Mulard quitted M. Hal­lier, and betook himself to aske me by what autho­rity I was at Rome. I answer'd him that I was there in behalf and by order of some of my LL. the Bps. of France. namely of those whose Letters I had pre­sented to the Pope. F. Mulard insisted, and askt me to what end, and whether it was against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. or for Jansenius's book? I answer'd him that it was for neither; that there was nothing either in that Bull, or in those of Pius V. and Gregory XIII. which was contrary to what I pretended; and as for the book he mention'd, that it was wholly unconcern'd in my Commission, because the same was barely upon occasion of the five Propositions which had been presented to the Pope, and which being all contriv'd in ambiguous termes, might have, according to the explication of those termes, senses very different, and so opposite, that one was most evidently heretical, and the other most cer­tainly Catholik; That my being at Rome was to ad­vertise the Pope thereof, and to beseech him that before Determining any thing, his Holiness would [Page 113] please to give audience to both parties in a solemn Congregation. F. Mulard not knowing what to reply hereunto, and wlling to bring M. Hallier off the stage▪ drew out of his sleeve a Let­ter seal'd, and directed to his General, which he said was written by M. Albizzi to desire that Gene­ral in two lines that he would not oblige F. Mulard to depart from Rome, because his presence was re­quisite there in reference to things which were trea­ting in the H. Office. That he (F. Mulard) had had that Letter before his General went away that morning, as he did, to go towards France; but he would not deliver it to him before his departure, that so he might put the same into the hands of the person who was to represent him, and performe his charge in his absence, by which means the Let­ter would have its full effect without any reply or difficulty. You see, said the Father, I shall be no longer here by authority from M. Hallier, but by that of the H. Office. Do you go now and tell M. Albizzi and the two Cardinals that advis'd me to addresse to him for this purpose, that they are to blame to retain me here. To which I answer'd, that it was all one to me whether F. Mulard was at Rome by the order of the H. Office, or of his Pa­tron, or of any other whatsoever, provided the name of the faculty, whereof▪ I had the honour to be a Doctor, were not falsely us'd there­in.

These are the words of all that was depos'd by the witnesses who subscrib'd the Act of Memo­randum which I caus'd to be taken of this Confe­fence; but there were also some other things spoken which were forgotten or purposely omit­ted. M. Fernier was also witnesse of all, though he would not be one of those that subscrib'd the said Act. I shall mention only three of the most remarkable. The first was, that F. Annat was the Author of the Book De Ecclesia praesentis temporis. The second was, that speaking of the Letter which M. Albizzi gave him to his Gene­ral, the said Signor Albizzi was every day with the Pope, that it was he that did all, that the Pope rely'd wholly upon him, and that one might say that what he did and what he would, the Pope did and would. The third was, in reference to the effect of the Letter which M. Albizzi gave him, that it was fit that they (the Religious, or Fry­ers) might have recourse to some Powers, (a­gainst the commands of their Generals which were too burthensome to them) because otherwise, a Monk (meaning his General) might wrongfully and crossely torment an honest man (as himself F. Mulard) with a tyrannical power. And the fourth was, that having had recourse to Cardinal Spada to prevent the command to return into France, which he fear'd to receive from his General▪ he offer'd the Cardinal to return thither, if his Emi­nence judg'd fit; and that the Cardinal answer'd him in these two words, Non Expedit. Which when I consider I am apt to think that the said Cardinal was instrumental to the abovesaid Letter; because on September 21. F. Epiphanius a Fryer dela Premon­stré, a very able honest man, then at Rome about an affair of his Order, told me upon another oc­casion, that F. Novet a Minime, lately inform'd him that F. Mulard would have made use of him a few dayes before to present a Memorial to that Cardinal, to beseech his Eminence to cause him to stay at Rome, considering that he was depu­ted thither not only by M. Hallier, but also by the whole Faculty, non solum à Syndico, as his Memorial ran, sed etiam à Facultate dele­gatus.

Moreover I know not whether F. Mulard's suspicion that I had contributed to his return into France enjoyn'd him by his General, was not in some sort well grounded, though if I did, it was without having any such designe. But see what befell me that same day, October 21. I learnt in the morning of F. Mariana that that Gene­ral was suddenly to go into France, that he was an able and upright man, and of good under­standing too in the businesse wherewith I was encharged; That he had the greatest hand in the condemnation made at Vallid [...]lid of the 22. Propositions prejudicial to the honour of S. Au­gustin, and to the authority of his doctrin; and this good Priest invited me to visit him before his departure, that I might know him, and also advertise him of the book which F. Mulard di­stributed about at Rome, intitl'd Jansenius de San­cto Augustino pessimè meritus, in the first six lines of which it was said that the Censures of those 22. Propositions were impostures. I went then that evening to Ara Coeli; The General was not there. His Secretary nam'd Michel Angelo de Napoli, staid with me to entertain me in expectation of him. When he understood all that I told him aswell concerning our affair of the Propositions, as that of F. Mulard whom he knew, he pray'd me not to go away before I spoke with the General also, who was, as he said, to depart very ear­ly the next day. I waited for the General, though he came not home till it was late. I inform'd him in the fewest words I could of both those af­faires; and by the little discourse we had together he seem'd to me well vers'd in the reading of the Fathers, and well affected to the good and sound doctrine, and I took leave of him without speaking so much as one word about the Dismission which he gave that very night to F. Mulard, against which he defended himself the next morning by the Letter abovemention'd. It was with that Letter that he and I ended our princi­pal discourses touching his Legation to Rome: but because he pass'd there for a man as rare in his person as his call to this emplyment was ex­traordinary, and that so many things were daily told me of his irregular deportment, that they did not seem credible, I was willing to inquire from the place of his birth, (which was also the Country of his Cousin M. Hallier) whether the the principal of them were true or no. The per­son who made inquiry thereof at my intreaty, received the following Letter, by which we may judge of the advisednesse and candour of those who put an affair of the Faculty into such hands, and blusht not to adde to the others qualities of this Cordelier that of Deputy from that re­nowned and famous society. See the Copy of the Letter which I mention'd.

I shall adde to this letter by the way, that it was not without cause that this Cordelier term'd him­self Almoner of the Army; he had so much more in all his manners and deportment of the Soldier, and Goodfellow, then of the modesty and re­straint of a Religious, or Fryer. I speak this word upon my own account with confidence, not doubting but such as know him and read this, will in regard of what he is really say that I have spoken very sparingly of him. And not to mention others, F. Morel himself before the third of Octo­ber said, with laughter, that he would write to M. Hallier to thank him for having made so worthy a choice, by sending to Rome in behalf of the Facul­ty such an ancient Doctor and an able man as F. Mulard.

CHAP. X.

VVHen I quitted F. Mulard on Wednes­day September 27. at my coming fron M. Gueffier's house, who went to waite upon the Ambassador, I return'd to my lodging to fetch the Preface of the book Of victorious or Prevailing Grace (which had been sent me in sheets) and carry it presently to the Ambassador, according to what he had desir'd me to do, in order to give him knowledge of the state of our Contest by the per­usal of that Preface when he return'd from his vi­sits, and to give him time to be in some measure inform'd thereof before the day of his ordinary audience which was to be on the Fryday follow­ing. I found at my lodging F. Petit, who waited there for me, to tell me that F. Mulard dining the day before with M. the Abbot Testu, said there that M. Albizzi had assur'd him that within a little time the Censure of the five Propositions would be pass'd.

I went to the Ambassador's house, and accompa­ni'd him to S. Cosme and S. Damien whether he went. He caus'd his Coach to turn on the side of S. John de Lateran, out of the walls of Rome; and having alighted to walk, and to speak to me in particular about our matters, he put many dif­ficulties to me, which consisted in the Consequences ordinarily drawn from them by such as oppose them with humane wit; and he did it after a man­ner very pressing, and nevertheless obliging. Whereupon having given him the answers which the Fathers make thereto, I invited him to read all those arguments in the Epistle of S. Prosper to S. Augustin, and also to view the Answers which S. Augustin makes to the same in the book De Praedestinatione Sanctorum; of which I had been but a bad Echo in what I had said to him. The second part of our discourse was touching the submission which we were likely to shew to the Decision which the Pope might make of these matters; and I assur'd him that if he made one after hearing the paties in the ordinary formes of a Lawfull Examination, such as I supplica­ted for in the names of the Prelats whose Let­ters I had deliver'd to him, we would shew an absolute submission to such a Decision; but if he made any otherwise, and without having dis­cuss'd the contested matters in a due manner, we should have as much submission for it as it de­serv'd, and yet the greatest we could. And to [Page 115] satsify him of the necessity and justice there was in granting that solemn Examination to the Pre­lats who demanded it, and in whose names I sol­licited for it, I related to him with how much in­stance The Councel of Trent offer'd the same to Hereticks. The Ambassador reply'd, that as for that particular, they did not yield to the Decisions of that Council. I answer'd that they did not; but that was it which took from them all ground of blaming it in that point; whereas if they had demanded such Examination, and it had been deny'd to them, they would have had very just reason to complain thereof. At length I deliver'd to him the Preface of the book Of Victorious Grace, and advertis'd him of what was contain'd in the fifth page thereof in favour of Jansenius, of whom they would not hear any speech at all at Rome. I told him I could have wisht that that passage had been left out, because it alone was enough to incense the minds of the Romans and make the whole book suspected. But I desir'd the Am­bassador also to take notice of the time in which the book was written, because there was then no thought of any person's coming to Rome in pursute of such Examination; but on the con­trary there was daily expectation of some precipi­tated Censure according to the Menaces of the Je­suits in all places; That at the present we hop'd things would be done upon Cognisance of the Cause and with justice, and therefore declin'd speaking of Jansenius, partly to avoid clashing with the people with whom we had to do, and partly because indeed the interests of that Pre­lat's book had not affinity with the prosecution wherewith I was encharged; though in the se­quel the same might be advantageous to it, namely if the doctrine contained therein be conformable to what shall be decided. Concern­ing the Jesuits, the Ambassador told me, that they prosecuted with all possible eagernesse a judgment uponthe Propositions (without speaking of such examination) that he receiv'd letters every week to do such offices as lay in his power for the pro­moting thereof, which he did as much as he could, but without injuring any person, and with endea­vours to bring both the one side and the other to peace.

On Thursday Sept. 28. I learnt two excellent stories from a learned Dominican whom I visited that morning; I shall relate but one of them, as the most appertaining to the matter whereof I am writing. He told me, that Clement VIII. was at first very ill bent against the Doctrine of Grace, by reason of many complaints made to him by the Jesuites against the Dominicans, because these Monks, said the Jesuits, ceas'd not to give them continual vexation, upon the account of School dis­putes. That at length the Pope, importun'd by their continual sollicitations, and fearing the arising of greater divisions, one day as he was in this im­patience and apprehension, he sent to the General of the Dominicans, who was gone out of the City upon a Visit, to return to Rome without delay; That the said General being return'd, and appea­ring at his Holinesses feet, who had him in great esteem in regard of his great capacity and exempla­ry life, the Pope said to him; Come, good Father, you must give me satisfaction in one thing, you must employ all your authority in it, and if it suf­fice not, I will joyn all mine. You see how the Coat of Jesus Christ is rent, England, Germany, so many Hugonots in France, so many divisions and schismes on all sides. Is it so, that what is left in the Church cannot live in peace? Take some order speedily and absolutely, and see that the Religi­ous of your Order do not molest the Jesuites: Extinguish these Scholastick Quarrels, for fear lest they prove one day the cause of greater mis­chief. The General was astonisht at this discourse, but he answer'd to it with as much vigour as re­spect, saying, H. Father, if your Holinesse hath had hitherto any confidence in me, you are not mi­staken, and I would sooner lose my life, then tell your Holinesse a thing that were not true. But I assure you with as great protestation as I am able that it is not an interest of the School that is in question. 'Tis the Cause of Faith that is concern'd. If the opinion which the Jesuites introduce into the Church be suffer'd in it, 'tis a depriving God of his Crown; 'tis no longer he that gives us Para­dise; he is no longer master of his benefits and his graces; &c. This discourse, and the rest which the General added to it, so affected Clement VIII. that he was desirous to hear the General another time, to learn more particularities about this mat­ter then he could tell him at this audience; and from that time forward Clement VIII. was earnest to see this General many times in a week, and re­ceiv'd from him little Memoires, which serv'd him to inform himself therein. At length, when this General had given Clement VIII. the first tinctures of this matter; the Pope lik'd well a request which he made to his Holinesse, namely, that he might present to him some other Divines of his own Or­der, with whom he might conferr as agreeably and as profitably as with him, and that himself in the mean time might better discharge the nu­merous affairs attending his Generalship.

I shall not fear to tell who was the Dominican from whom I learnt these particularities, adding here, that a few dayes before he told me this, Pope Innocent X. who sits at this day upon the throne of S. Peter, sending for him about a certain affair, and acquainting him with some of his regrets, said to him, That if it were well known what the Papa­cy is, there would not be so much seeking for it as there is; That he had so many incumbrances to satisfie all the world, so many things to set right with Crownes, &c. That he was now threescore and eighteen years old; That he was not master of one hours time in the day, to take a little rest; and many other such things. And also speaking to him of M. Hersent's Sermon, he told him, that indeed there was nothing atall in it that deserv'd any Censure. This Dominican was the same, up­on whose relation and approbation the Master of the Sacred Palace gave the Imprimatur to that Ser­mon; in one word, it was F. du Four.

On Sunday morning Octob. 1. I visited a Religi­ous Minime, whom upon occasion I acquainted with our readinesse to yield submission to the De­cision which should be pass d upon these matters, as I had done to the Ambassador. To which the Father Minime, nam'd F. du Plantet, having told me that the Pope needed not for the making of such Decision to stand upon all these formalities [Page 116] which I demanded: I pray'd him to tell me the rea­sons that might hinder the Pope from erecting such a Congregation and legal Examen, because I saw a thousand why he should do it, and none why he should not. He told me three very pitiful ones. The first was, That to hear parties, would very much protract matters in length. The se­cond, that it might exasperate both things and per­sons. And the third, that the subtilty of such as should argue against the truth, might be so great as to dazle the minds of the Judges, and circumvent them.

In the afternoon I visited the Ambassador, and went abroad with him to take the air. After seve­ral discourses, and amongst the rest, about what I learnt concerning Clement VIII. which I have newly related, he told me that he had conferr'd with the Pope about our affair, and that to all that he said to him, the Pope answer'd, That there were Bulls enough already; (he was in the right) That he (the Ambassador) reply'd, that indeed there were already very many; but every one drew them to his own side; that one was desired from him plain, expresse, decisive, that might clear the contests, and bring the Divines and all the Faithfull to peace. (The Ambassador was in the right too.)

On Wednesday Octob. 4. afternoon I went to deliver Card. Spada a Letter from M. d' Angers. He read it through by himself; and all the answer that he made to it then, was to tell me, that he was full of esteem for M. d' Angers, and should alwayes make great account of his Letters. After which I told Cardinal Spada that F. Mulard styl'd himself Deputy from the Faculty; that I knew M. Hallier the Syndic of it had encharged him with some Letters, but could not make him such; and that if the Faculty were advertis'd of it, they would not be well pleas'd, nor suffer this enterprise of M. Hallier's; That I was inform'd that the Nuntio had sent to M. Albizzi some new Piece printed a­gainst the Five Propositions, which was pretended to be a Censure made by the Faculty; but I assur'd his Eminence, the Faculty never made any; That I knew many impostures and falsities were set on foot by clandestine suggestion; but no notice was given to me thereof; and that this was not the way to be satisfied therein and to know the truth; That if they were unwilling to do it, I did not desire to have the persons declar'd to me that sow'd those falsities & calumnies; for fear of engaging such per­sons too far, but that at least the particulars wherof we are accus'd and blam'd, might be told us, because perhaps we might bring such evidence as would e­vince our innocence, and justifie the Candor of our sentiments, and of our sincere respect and af­fection for the things and the persons to whom endeavours were us'd to render us suspected. And for that I consider'd him as one of the most know­ing and prudent of the Cardinals, I beseecht him for this favour, hoping that in the mean time that what I said to him would cause him to suspend his belief, and that of others also, as to any thing that might be secretly and craftily suggested to our disparagement. The Cardinal let me speak all that I would upon this matter, and when I had done, he arose up, telling me He would remember what I had said to him.

Monsignor Sacrista about this time brought me to the knowledge of a Father who was keeper of the Library belonging to the Augustines; and recommended me very much to him, to the end that if in their Library (which is publick for all that will, to repair to in the forenoon, and make use of what books they needed) there were any book or ma­nuscript that I needed for assisting me in the cause I was to manage, which he saw wholly in behalf of S. Augustin's doctrine and authority; he would do me the favour to accommodate me with it. The said Father promis'd me very willingly, and that I might more conveniently see all that he had to shew me, he desir'd me to take the afternoons to come in, because then there would be no per­son there but our selves. Accordingly I went thither on Tuesday Octob. 10. He show'd me some manuscripts remaining in that Library, of the Congregations which were held under Cle­ment VIII. and Paul V. For Fr. Gregorius Nun­nius Coronel who was one of the two Secretaries of those Congregations, and of the Order of Au­gustines, had privately kept them till his death, after which they were taken into this Library and plac't amongst the rest; That afternoon I copied out one my self, which at first view I conceiv'd worthy of that labour, because I saw at the foot of each page, the subscriptions of the Divines of whom those Congregations consisted. In every of those Pages was seen the resolutions of those Di­vines against the errors of Molina, and that reso­lution was subscrib'd with the original signatures of those Divines who set thereto their Ita sentio, and subscrib'd it with their own names. They were but nine at first, and towards the end but eight; and their names were;

The title of this last calls to my mind, that there was also a Doctor of the Faculty named M. de Creit, who was of those Congregations, as I have seen in some other Manuscripts and Memoires of that time; but what ever cause, sickness or other, hin­dred him from being of the number of those that subscrib'd the Resolutions of this Manuscript, I found them subscribed only by those whose names I have mention'd. A present Copy of the said Manuscript shall be annex'd to the end of this Journal, that the learned may see what it was, and I doubt not but it is still. I shall only say here before hand, that the Effectualness of Grace by it self, and its necessity to all the good motions of Christian piety, its dominions and infallible power over the Will of man, which nevertheless consists with the perfect liberty thereof; The gra­tuitous Election and Predestination wh [...]ch God maketh of men to eternal salvation depending on his pure liberality and mercy, and not on the prae­vision of their merits, and the good use which they will make of his Grace; The certainty of the eternal Prescience which he hath of all those which shall be saved in all times, founded solely upon that Election, and upon the Power and Vertue of his Grace, and the effectual motion which he giveth it to subdue and subject to itself the most rebellious Wills of those on whom he pleaseth to bestow that Grace, (which is all that we pretend and have ever pretended to defend against the Au­thors of the Five Propositions, who never invented them but as an Artifice to ruine and stifle those ho­ly Truths) are very fully and evidently establisht in that Manuscript against the errors of Molina.

I receiv'd that day too a Complement from the Abbot of St. Peter in vinculis, who a little time after was made Archbishop of Manfredonio in the kingdom of Naples; he signified to me, that having understood that I had been several times at his house to see him, he desir'd me to send him word when he might come & visit me. I pray'd him without Ceremony not to take the pains to come to see me, but to do me the favour to expect me on Thursday following▪ which was he 12th. of October. Accordingly I went to see him, and laid open my whole business to him, which he took very well, and seem'd a man of capacity and study, and full of zeal for St. Augustin, and perfectly impartial.

The same day a friend came to me, and brought me the Book intitled Jansenius de Ecclesia, &c. pessimè meritus, of which I made mention above. M. Guiffier had given it to this friend of mine, not knowing what to do with it, and told him F. Mu­lard presented the same to him, which shows, that that Cordelier had a good number of them to distri­bute, since he gave them to persons that had no need, and could make no use of them. The day pre­ceding I receiv'd another visit from a Dominican, who told me, that being two or three days before with Cardinal Lugo, the Cardinal said thus to him, It is necessary that we unite together against the Jansenists, at least in the things in which they thwart both you and us equally, as in Sufficient Grace: whereto this Dominican answer'd (as another did sometimes to F. Annat, who blusht to have made so frivolous a Motion to a very intelligent Divine) that there was much difference between the suffi­cient Grace held by the Jesuites, and that which is held by the Dominicans. That the pretended Jan­senists did not oppose any but that of the Jesuites, the good or bad use whereof depended absolutely on Free-Will; but the same Jansenists were agreed with the Dominicans, as to the main, namely, the Effectualness of Grace, and its necessity to all good actions.

On the 13th. I found F. Malgaires at the Am­bassadors house; he askt me whether I could lend him fot two or three hours the Book of S. Fulgenti­us, which was newly publish'd by a Jesuite of Dyon. I told the Father that instead of two hours, I would lend it him for three days. I askt him what news of F. Hilarion, and what he said to our affairs. He told me, that F. Hilarion would not further open his sentiments in reference to the Propositi­ons that he had given you seal'd up to the Pope two years ago next November, and that he would speak no more thereof; which I mention not in this place, but as a new testimony in confirmation of what I said before of the manner how they were propos'd to the Pope, and how the Divines con­sulted upon them, delivered their judgements; viz. at the same time that the false Censure of the Faculty was carried to Rome, and the first President made a Truce between us and our Adversaries at their instigation, for so much time as was requisite to let that false Censure have its full effect.

Tursday October 17. I had a second audience of the Pope, in which I presented to him a Letter which the Bishop of Grasse now of Vince had written to him. But before I relate the particula­rities of that audience, I think it not impertinent to insert here some Letters which I received from Paris, and which shew with what intentions my LL. the Bishops who interposed in this affair, and we conjontly with them, acted therein.

CHAP. XI.

I Received many at this time, but all breathed the same spirit with these subjoin'd, which I have selected not by way of preference before the rest, but for that they have more connexion and cor­respondence to the matter which the Series of my Journal puts into my hands.

The first of those Letters is dated 14. July 1651. and contains these words: Sir, I send you by this Post the Letters which my LL. the Archbishop of Tholouze and the Bishop of Grass have written to the Pope. You may please to present the same to his Ho­liness, and use all imaginable endeavours with him to procure the effect with them; and particular­ly in the point which ooncerns a Congregation like that which was erected in the time of Clement VIII. and Paul V. I am charg'd to tell you that you must represent to his Holiness, that those Propositi­ons have been fram'd by the Adversaries of St. Au­gustine's disciples, on purpose to confound them, and [Page 118] blemish the honour of that great Doctor of the Church: or if you cannot have audience of his Holiness, they intreat you at least to acquaint the Examinators that the Propositions are not in any Author; that they were never advanced by the Disciples of St. Augustin; that to this present the Disciples of Molina have not been able to verifie it, nor ever will, since in all their Writings which they have published to render the Propositions (invented by themselves) cdious, they have said nothing that verifies it. That the Pope ought not to deny the Disciples of St. Augustin the conference which they demanded in the Assembly of December 1. 1649. since the same is according to the Rules of the Church, and to what hath been formerly done in presence of Popes, and authorised by them. That they are ready to depute for that conference as many Deputies as his Holiness shall please; and that the said Deputy shall set forth by order of my LL. the Prelates, who writ the Letters which you presented to the H. Father. They are all prepar'd for the jour­ney. My Lords have also commanded me to desire you to represent in their names to our H. Father, or to the Commissioners who examine, that the judge­ment which they render upon the Propositions before the Parties be heard, will serve only to augment the Disputes; since the Propositions being capable of very different senses, whereof one is Catholick, and the other is not, some will say, that they are con­demned only in the Heretical sense; others will con­test, that they are condemned absolutely, and so peo­ple will not know what to make of them; which will cause great trouble to the Church, and undoubted­ly much diminish the respect which ought to be had for the authority of the H. See, &c.

The second is of the same date, written by one of the Deputies design'd to be join'd with me, who speaks in the end of his Letter in these words; In the mean time while you expect us, use all possible endeavours that nothing be pronounced upon the Pro­positions. But you see they will do it, and there is no way to help it; then you must endeavour to get three things done; viz. that it be declared expresly, 1. That they mean not to lay any blemish upon the Doctrine or Authority of St. Augustine, which the H. Father requires to be reverenced by all the Faith­ful. 2. That there is no purpose at all to impeach Effectual Grace by it self necessary to all good acti­ons, and to all the good motions of the Will which re­gard Salvation. 3. That there is also no design to damn the Propositions according to the connexion which they have with the same Doctrine of Effectual Grace by it self necessary to all the good motions of the Will, &c.

The third of those Letters is from the same per­son who writ the first to me as from the Bishops, and in this which was writen on the 25. of August, he spoke in these terms: I received your Letter of the 31. of July on Sunday last. I shew'd it to my Lords: They gave mecharge to tell you, that they are very glad to know what Cardinals they are to whom the Pope hath given Commission to view and examine the Five Propositions; and they hope that as they are very just persons, they will contribute all their Power, that his Holiness may grant to the persons whom they shall send a Conference or Congre­gation de Auxiliis to defend the Catholick sense of the said Propositions against all those that mantain they are Heretical and worthy of the greatest Anathemaes. My Lords, expect that the proceeding will not be so quick in this affair, which is the foundation of one of the greatest Contests that ever was in the Church, &c.

The Deputies will set forth the next day after the Nativity of our Lady. Their Commission imports, That they confer not in secret about the Propositions, but demand a publick Conference. The Latin Wri­ting which I send you, hath been drawn according to the order which you gave me. My Lords are por­swaded, that nothing can be more plain, concise and nervous then that little Tract; They are confident the Jesuites will never be able to say any thing against it, at least openly, either in a publick regular con­ference, or by Writing: Indeed in secret, it is certain they may speak all that they please; but it cannot be legal or valid in the Judgement of any Court whatso­ever.

My Lords have given me charge to tell you, that they have no other design in their Letters, and the Commission which they have given you, but to preserve in the Church the Authority of the great St. Augustin, and the Veneration that is due to his Doctrine, which the Church hath made her own. They do not consider this Doctrine, because it hath been recited by the Bishop of Ipre; they say it is considerable only upon the account of its being St. Augustines, and that M. d' Ipre cannot pass for the Author of any opinion, because he hath advanced nothing of himself; but all that he hath said, he drew out of that great source of light. So that in this affair, they have no regard at all to Jansenius, but solely to St. Augustin. The Bishops of Flanders may, if they think fit, send their Deputies to beseech the Pope to cause Jansenius to be examined, thereby to take from his Adver­saries the pretexts which they daily make use of to ca­lumniate him by calumniating the Doctrine of his Book.

My Lords will never consider the Bull against Jansenius but as provisional, and made only for a Political purpose. For whatever the Jesuites say, they will never make it believ'd that the sayd Bull importeth any thing else but a Prohibition, and not a condemnation. Those Fathers do all they can to make good what they say by the word damnat, which is us'd in reference to the Doctrine of Bavis, which the Pope is there made to say, that he reneweth in his Book intitled Augustinus. But there is no strength in this inference, because if the Examiners of Jansenius's Book had found manifestly that he re­newed the Doctrine of Bavis, undoubtedly they would not have suffered only the word Prohibit to be put in the same place where it is, and not rather have put in that of damnat. They would not have pronounced against it after the same manner as a­gainst the Thesis of the Jesuites. There is no ratio­nal man but yields to all this, and is of the same sentiment that I send you touching this Article.

My Lords much wonder that there are found per­sons whom God seemeth to have plac'd in his Church for the deciding of matters of Faith, and regulating the manners of the Faithful, who yet think 'tis a persecution rais'd against the Jesuites, to oppose them touching Sufficient Grace. They say that such Grace is directly opposite to the faith of the Church, that it wholly destroyes the belief of Original Sin, and evacuateth the adorable value, and victorious power of the death and cross of Jesus Christ; that it the foundation of Libertinism and Impiety; that it de­stroyes [Page 119] Prayer and Christian Humility, and that it puts our Salvation in our own power, &c. How is it possible that Catholicks can finde what to blame in so lawful an opposition, the want of which hath, through a just judgement of God, for reasons which we know not, brought the doctrine of the Church at present into a lamentable condition, and reduc'd the undaunted defenders of this faith to be worse treat­ed then Hereticks? It is very necessary that you press this point home. All this hath no reference at all to Jansenius.

All my Lords which are here, cannot brook the ill treatment us'd to the Houres; since it apparently dis­parageth the Authority of the H. See, and exposeth the same to the laughter of Hereticks. But that which sur­priseth them more, is, that the Jesuites whom they know very well to be the Authors of that blow given the Church, instead of hiding their malice and teme­rity, and hindring all speech of that affair, do all they can to move the Archbishop of Paris to blast those Houres publickly. To which purpose they em­ploy'd the Nuntio too, who solicited the said Lord for the reception of that Decree, aend hath given him an extract of a Letter sent to himself from Rome, containing the reasons for which the Houres were put in Indice Expurgatorio. I send you the Copy of that Extract, &c.

He writ so, but the Extract was left behind up­on his Table, and he sent me word that all the prosecutions of the Jesuites and the Nuntio against the Houres could prevail nothing at all upon the Archbishop, so that they were sold and esteem­ed no lesse after that Decree of Rome, then be­fore.

The fourth of these Letters, which I mention here to represent more punctually the sentiments which people had at Paris▪ touching the transacti­ons at Rome in this matter, was dated Septem. 29. In which after earnest injunction by order of my said Lords, to omit nothing in my power for the obtain­ing of the Congregation which they esteemed so neces­sary for the fitting discussion of the matter of the five Propositions, it was prescrib'd me from them; That in case the said Congregation were denyed, and after long patience and continual solicitations sufficiently testifying the ardour of my zeal, nothing were grant­ed but a slight audience, in which the points in Dis­pute could not be throughly examin'd, I should no longer deliberate, but declare that my Commission required that the parties might be heard in the man­ner that Clement VIII. and Paul V. heretofore heard the Dominicans and the Jesuites in the solemn Con­gregation de Auxiliis, which not being granted, I had order to take leave and retire.

CHAP. XII.

I Told the Pope in the first place that I had sig­fy'd to my Lords the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to him, with how great gentlenesse towards me and esteem for them he had receiv'd the same, and what assurance he had given me at that time that no decision should be made upon the Five Propositions, before such things as they intended to represent by persons sent hither for that purpose, had been well consider'd. That the same Bishops were joyful to understand the order that he had given to some of the Cardinals to apply themselves particularly to the study of those mat­ters, to the end they might be of the Congrega­tion which would be establisht to discuss them; and that there were three Doctors upon the way com­ing to join with me, to inform his Holinesse more largely then I could do alone, of the importance of this Affair.

But I had scarce ended this speech when the Pope began to speak, and told me, that I ought to re­member that he intimated two things to me, which were not to be thought of; one was, the resuming of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. and the other, en­tring into an examination of the matter de auxi­liis. That as for any thing else, he had told me nothing should be done without thorough consi­deration. But as for the Cardinals that I spoke of, he profess'd to me, that either he gave no such order, or did not remember it; At least, he would not own to me that he had given any such.

I reply'd, that I had formerly declar'd to him that we had no design to do any prejudice, neither to the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. nor those of Pius V. and Gregory XIII. As for the matter de auxiliis, the Pope had spoken thereof to me with such a­version, and I knew otherwise that hewas so loth to apply himself thereunto, that I durst not tell him, that Then he must not enter into the examina­tion of the Propositions which had been presented to him, because each of them was a necessary de­pendance thereon, and inseparable from it in the sense wherein we affirm'd them to be Catholick; for fear, lest speaking to the Pope in that manner, I might put an invincible obstacle to all the solici­tations which I was to make for obtaining the e­rection of the solemn Congregation, which seem'd so necessary to the full discussion and decision of the Controversies which were in the Church be­tween Divines about these matters. Wherefore without using the term de Auxiliis, I told the Pope, that since we had been accus'd to his Holi­nesse of maintaining the five Propositions, pre­sented to him under equivocal terms, which afford­ed different senses, whereof onewas Catholick and the other Heretical, it was agreeable to justice, and tended to the satisfaction of his Holinesse, to know, that we abhorr'd the Heretical, and main­tain'd the Catholick; and that those senses being distinguisht, the condemnation which follow'd would be clear and distinct, and could not be at­tributed to the sense which we maintain'd to be the doctrine and faith of the Church, as it was the design of the Authors of those Propositions to do, if they obtain'd a Censure befoe the said senfes were cleared▪ and distinguisht: Which since it could not be done but in a Congregation establisht for the purpose, this induc'd the Bishops for whom I appear'd, to desire the same of his Holiness by their Letters, and to encharge me with sollicitations to procure the effect thereof.

The Pope scarce allow'd me time to end this dis­course, but he told me, that after Clement VIII. had caus'd this matter to be debated in his presence for a long time by the most excellent men, whom he summoned from several places, after he had stu­died them himself with very great care, (so that as he remember'd, some took occasion thereby to say, that Clement VIII. began very old to study Divinity,) yet he could not at last decide any thing therein, but was fain to impose a perpetual silence both to the one side and the other, Imposuit omni­bus perpetuum silentium: wherefore it behoved to acquiesce in that order and live in peace, and that every one in the mean time pray to God for grace to serve him well.

I answer'd the Pope, that Clement VIII. not­withstanding all the care he took to examine that matter, could not indeed decide it; but he had the design to do it, and it was only death, wherewith God suffer'd him to be overtaken, that hinder'd him from deciding it in favour of our side; and that the said decision not having been then publisht, our adversaries take so great advantage thereof at this day, that they do not dissemble that they attempt to overthrow the doctrine of S. Augustin, which is also that of the Church.

The Pope assented to this truth, that the Do­ctrine of S. Augustin was that of the Church, but he said, We understood S. Augustin one way, and our adversaries another.

I answer'd, that greater wrong could not be done to S. Augustin, and all the holy Popes who proposed his doctrine to the Faithful as their own, then to pretend as our adversaries do, that it can­not be known to which doctrine, theirs, or ours, that of S. Augustin is conformable.

The Pope reply'd that they drew him to their side, and we maintain'd him on ours. That this was it that was to be judg'd, but the discussion of it was a matter of much paines, it requiring much labour and time; that it was therefore requisite to hold to what Clement VIII. had ordained therein, namely to remain in silence.

I answer'd that our Adversaries did not keep it, and ceas'd not every day to undermine the faith of the Church insensibly; which if they were suffer'd still to do, they would utterly ruine it at length. That truly it was difficult for me to take the bold­nesse to speak thereof with so great instance to his Holinesse, but his setvice and that of truth oblig'd me thereunto. And if his Holinesse pleas'd but to peruse a little Italian Writing of about two Pa­ges or more, which I had made purposely to shew him in particular, and almost at one view, the e­vident coherence which those five Propositions taken in the sense which we maintain'd, had with Grace Effectual by it self, he would clearly discern the ambushes laid for him in presenting those Pro­positions to him, and would remain convinc'd of the importance of this Affair.

The Pope reply'd, that he would not look upon that writing how short soever it were; because after having seen that, he must see another, and then another, and so he should by degrees become engag'd in the matter unawares.

I told him that I had not prepar'd that Writing to discusse the matter, but onely to let him know in what manner our Adversaries had acted towards his Holinesse in this affair; but the Pope would by no means hearken to what I propounded to him, because he still profess'd that he fear'd it would engage him further, and oblige him to too great toyles, as he knew the discussion of this matter requir'd even of such as had apply'd themselves to that study all their time; but much more pains must it cost him then others; poi (said he to me, they are his own words) non è la mia Professione; oltra che son vecchio, non ho mai studiato in Theologia. Because, (said he) it is not my Profession; besides that I am old, I have never studied Divinity. Which I beseech those that shall read, to take in the same sense that his Holinesse spoke it, and wherein I write it; that is, That he had not studyed Divini­ty comparatively to the study of the Canon Law, upon which he had bestow'd all his time, laying Divinity apart, as many do at Rome, where it seems the several employments which are follow'd, and by which advancement is attained, require rather a Canonist then a Divine.

I reply'd then to the Pope, that I should be very loth to cause any inquietude to him, or engage him to any pains that were not agreeable to his Holinesse; but I was oblig'd to make him the in­stances which I now did, because Monsignor Al­bizzi had told certain persons from whom I under­stood it, that his Holinesse would within a little time passe a Decree upon those Propositions; and that it was of absolute and very important necessi­ty that his Holinesse were inform'd of the nature of those Propositions, before he made such Decree, and that there was no shorter way to give him a true Pourtraict thereof, then what I offer'd him in my Paper.

The Pope answer'd me; Does he (or you) think that a Decree can be made so quickly, and that there is no more deliberation us'd thereunto?

I reply'd, that before making, or so much as deliberating thereof, it was alwayes necessary to be inform'd of the matter that is in question. And for that I perceiv'd the Pope continu'd to shew a great repugnance and aversion to that, I told him I was very sorry that I could no better re­present to him then I did the extreme necessity there was of our being heard upon the subject of the Propositions, as well to let him know the sin­cerity and verity of our sentiments, as to establish a firm peace in the Church of France; but the Do­ctors who were upon the way, comming —

The Pope interrupted me, to tell me that there were Ordinances which enjoyn'd Silence in this matter; That if there were persons that would be disobedient, he could not keep or restrain them by force in their duty.

I proceeded to tell him, that those Doctors which I was mentioning, could represent to him better then I how farr that Silence might extend, andall the other things which I had intimated to him; but in the mean time I had further a Letter to deliver to him (it was that of my L. the Bishop of Grasse, now of Vence)▪ which I drew out of my pocket, and pre­sented to his Holinesse.

The Pope received it very coldly, testifying to me his reluctancy thereunto; and as he receiv'd it, he askt me what it contain'd?

I answer'd him, that it was upon the same subject and for the same end with those that I had formerly deliver'd to him.

The Pope hereupon reiterated to me the impo­sition of Silence ordained by Clement VIII.

I answer'd again, that I beseecht him to excuse me if I presum'd to tell him, that Clemen VIII. might have enjoyned some temporary Silence as to these matters, possibly for so long time as the ex­amination lasted, with which he was in hand, and till they were decided, but not for ever; since they were not of such a nature as to be buried in obscurity and oblivion, any more then the other points of the Christian Faith, which God appoin­ted his Apostles to go and preach through the whole world.

Forasmuch as I knew by all that I had learnt of the Popes disposition since my being at Rome, that he was much possess'd with the thought of that Silence impos'd by Clement VIII. and a pur­pose to make a new Decree to that end, it seem'd to me so unworthy the Majesty and honour of the H. See to extinguish the Lamp to the Faithfull in stead of lighting it, that I was prepar'd to encoun­ter that thought in the Popes mind; and I had made choice of two proper and decisive passages upon that subject, wherein one was taken out of S. Au­gustin, and the other out of S. Fulgentius, and both in reference to what S. Paul writeth to the Romans, to whom having explicated the Mystery of Predestination and Grace, he gives this reason of so doing; Nolo autem vos, fratres, ignorare my­sterium hoc, ut non sitis. vobis ipsis sapientes. That of S. Augustin is in his 105th Epistle, where spea­king of the same Grace which S. Paul preacht to the Romans, and concerning which only the que­stion is at this day between the Jesuits and us, he saith these words, De cujus commendatione maxi­mè ad Romanos Apostolica Epistola loquitur, ut inde se praedicatio ejus velus à capite orbis toto orbe diffun­deret. And that of S. Fulgentius is in the 8 ch. of the 3d. book, in these works, Beatus Apos [...]s noluit taceri quod voluit scribi. And lower, Prae­destinationem nam (que) sicut tam fidenter quàm vera­citer praedicavit, ita nobis praedicandam fidenter ve­raciter (que) mandavit.

I had made choice of these two passages to tell them to the Pope, and to let him see thereby how distant the thought of Silence was from that of those H. Fathers; but he scarce gave me time to fi­nish what I spoke above; but he reply'd that he very well knew what Clement VIII. ordained in reference to such Silence; he (Innocent X.) being at Rome at that time in the vigour of his youth; and that he remembred very well that the disputes rais'd under the Papacie of Clement VIII. were ex­tinguished by that Silence. Wherefore fearing to crosse the Pope too directly, by arguing further against what he said thereof, I was contented to keep my two passages for another more fit time, when the Pope might be better dispos'd to receive them: and conceiving that it was time for me to end this audience by holding my peace and withdraw­ing, I did so after I had receiv'd the Pope's bene­diction.

Besides the Letter of my L. of Vence, which I deliver'd to the Pope at this audience, I had ano­ther from the late Archbishop of Tholouse; but ha­ving receiv'd newes of his decease before that au­dience, I did not think fit to deliver it to the Pope, considering that if I afterwards should conceive fit­ting so to do, it might afford me occasion for a new Audience, wherein I might further speak to the Pope what was most urgent in behalf of the affair which I had in charge to sollicit with him.

Neverthelesse I did not deliver it afterwards; and it serv'd me only for a new proof that M. Hal­lier was in so perfect intelligence with M. Albizzi, that there was nothing but this Assessor communi­cated to him. For after our return into France, falling into familiar discourse with him touching the number of Bishops that writ to the Pope about the Enterprise of the Propositions, and I reckon­ing the Archbishop of Tholouse amongst them, M. Hallier imagining that I mention'd him only be­cause he was dead, strongly deny'd that he was one of them, and told me he knew who writ to the Pope as well as I, because M. Albizzi had shew'd him the Letters, and there was none from the Archbishop of Tholouse. I acknowledg'd that M. Hallier had reason to speak as he did, seeing the Letter of that Prelate was not deliver'd to the Pope, nor found among those that M. Albizzi shew'd him; but I maintain'd too that I had said nothing but truth when I nam'd him for one of those that writ to the Pope about this business, because indeed he had done so, as I could prove by the very Ori­ginal of his Letter which remained then and is still in my hands. But I shall here set down the tran­slation of that of M. de Vence, which I deliver'd to the Pope at the above-mention'd audience. The Superscription was, To the most holy Father Pope Innocent X. at Rome. The Contents follow.

CHAP. XIII.

I Had receiv'd from France a Copy of a Bull which Paul V. caus'd to be prepar'd for the con­demnation of the sentiments of Molina, and con­firmation of those concerning Grace Effectual by it self, and gratuitous Predestination, which we defended: the same had been drawn up in conse­quence of the Conferences which continu'd under his Papacy about this matter, after the death of Clement VIII. The same day of my audience, af­ter noon, I went to seek in the Library of the Au­gustines, whether there were ony draught of it a­mong the Manuscripts left there after the said Con­gregations, that so I might compare the Copy sent me from France with that which I should find there, according as I was enjoyned. And indeed I hapned to find one; but when I went to compare them, by reading but the first Paragraph I found them so different both in many words and in the ci­tations, that I thought better to write out the Copy I found in this Library, then to make mine conformable to it by so numerous corrections. Wherefore I spent this afternoon in transcribing it, F. Mariana dictating to me.

Thursday, Oct. 19. after noon I went to wait upon Cardinal Roma: He was coming out of his chamber to reconduct a person that had visited him, and at the same time M. Albizzi enter'd in, with a bagg in which there seem'd to be papers. The Cardinal came to me to speak to me, but I told him I would wait upon his Eminence another time when he was lesse employ'd; to which he agreed. The Master of his Chamber comming to me where the Cardinal left me, told me as he accompanyed me upon the stairs, that this affair (meaning that which was treated of there every Thursday, and esteem­ing it the same with that for which I was at Rome) must needs be of great consequence; That he had never heard of any that had been more debated, and lasted longer then this; That every Thursday after the Cardinals had been with the Pope, they came thither in the afternoon. But I desiring to learn something further of him, and asking him, whether it were about the same with that for which I was at Rome, he seem'd as if he repented that he had told me so much; for he answer'd me smiling, that he knew no more of it then my self. I shall mention here by anticipation, that I learnt on Wednesday following (which was the 25th of the same moneth) that a Cardinal, very intelligent in these matters, and who admirably penetrated in­to all the contrivances and consequences of either side, had made some visites and very dextrous inquiries to find how things stood (for people were shy of him) but all that he could discover was that while either Party press'd to be heard, it was under debate whether it were fit to engage in the matter or no, and which way to go about it, An & Quomodo; that Opinions were very different herein, that the Pope would have no meddling with it at all; but Cardinal Roma was very ear­nest for it, and judg'd it absolutely necessary for a thousand reasons, as well as to supply the Bishop­ricks of Portugal, &c.

On Wednesday October 20. I went to give Car­dinal Pamphilio an account of the audience which I had had of his Holiness the Fryday preceding; but I found Card. Trivultio coming forth with him, and there was such a multitude about the entrance that I could not come neer the Master of his chamber to tell him that I desir'd to speak with his Eminence. [Page 123] So I quitted this Poste, and went to entertaine Monsignor Sacrista with the relation, and I pray'd him, in case he found opportunity to speak to the Pope about our affair, to tell him plainly that our desires were that he would decide it, if his Ho­linesse, could apply himself to examine it before hand with the care and study it deserv'd; but if he would not make such Examination with all due so­lemnities, then we desir'd him not to let any new determination be made about it, as he had former­ly given me hope; one or the other; rather the former then the latter; but the latter, if we can­not obtain the former. He promis'd me he would do it, if he found opportunity; and coun­sel'd me in the maean time, not to addresse to the Pope again till the Deputies whom I expected were arrived.

In the afternoon of the same day I went to see F. Ʋbaldino, who shew'd himself very quick and vigorous for a man of his age in a good long dis­course which we had about this matter. As for the point of the Congregation which I sollicited, he told me that assuredly I must not expect to have any determination during this Papacy, though such a Congregation were granted us. That were it granted, it would be onely for forme, and out­ward seemlinesse; but really to weary us, and con­straine us by the length into which we should see all things drawn, to return without any thing done. And the reasons upon which he grounded this opinion, were, that the Pope was already very an­cient, and would not be able to undergo the paines that that Discussion requir'd of him. That he was naturally very slow in all things. That he was very prudent in affairs, and that he would not care to engage in one wherein he knew himself not very well skill'd. The Father us'd the same words as the Pope did at my audience; viz. Il Papa non è Theologo, non è la sua professione; è Le­gista. The Pope is not a Divine, Divinity is not his Profession, but Canon Law.

On Tuesday October 24. I met with M. Fernier, with whom I went to give a visite to F. le Maire the Jesuite. In our Discourse this Father main­tain'd That the good natural qualities wherewith a man is borne, may be a motive to God to give him his grace for salvation, which he would not give to another that hath vicious ones. He main­tain'd likewise that of three or foure Jewes alike dispos'd in themselves, whom I should exhort to embraice the faith, and whose conversion God e­qually willed, and for the effecting thereof gave them the like graces, one might actually become a Christian, and the other actually reject the gra­ces given them by God for the same intent. He offer'd to prove this out of S. Augustin, and carried us into their Library to shew us some pas­sages in him; but all those which he shew'd us spoke nothing lesse then what he pretended. When I had made to those passages such answers as I con­ceiv'd sutable, he reply'd, speaking of S. Augustin, Est meus & tuus; sed ne (que) tuus ne (que) meus. M. Fernier plainly reprov'd that speech as inconsist­ent with the esteem which ought to be had of that great Saint, whose sentiments are too clear and well explicated to deserve such a censure; and F. le Maire seem'd willing to put it off, as grounding it upon all the worlds pretending him to be on their side, and yet believing that indeed he was neither for one nor other. He added also that his case was the same as 'tis with the H. Scripture, which Hereticks pretend is one their side as well as the Catholicks, and which needs to be explain'd, that it may be known how it is to be understood. As F. le Maire reconducted us, we found F. Annat before his Chamber; he invited us to come in, and there we discours'd together for some time very pleasingly and of things wholly indifferent. At our departure they accompani'd us with much civility as far as the door of their Church towards their Cloister, and M. Fernier and I heard Masse there.

I spent that afternoon in the Library of the Augustines, and transcribed thence the begining of a little compendious History de Auxiliis. The keeper of the Library began to intimate some fear lest he should be blam'd for letting me take the Copies of those manuscripts; so that I per­ceiv'd I must not hope for any more to be shew­ed me I perceiv'd also that if I had not already had the Copy of that Writing which I mention'd above sign'd by those ten Divines who compos'd the Congregation establisht by Clement VIII. for examining Molina's book, and who so fully de­clar'd themselves against his errots in behalf of Ef­fectual Grace and Gratuitous Predestination, this Library-keeper would not let me have taken it; but for that I had before transcrib'd it, he per­mitted me to compare it exactly, which I did some dayes after.

The rest of this moneth I had but one more con­siderable Occurrence, and that was in a visite which I made upon the last day to Cardinal Roma. I told him the newes which I had receiv'd of some ob­struction in the journey of my Collegues in this deputation, and I gave him an account of the audience which I had of the Pope on the 17th day. The Cardinal answer'd, that there was no haste, that they would come time enough, that nothing would be done without full cognisance of the cause, that I ought not to doubt it; and though he did not think it necessary for the sal­vation of every one to be fully inform'd of these matters in contest, yet it was very good to decide them. I told him of the comming of F. Mulard; and the manner of his pretended deputation. He answer'd me, that he had not yet seen F. Mulard; but is it possible, added he, that a man so emi­nent and so esteem'd as M. Hallier, hath sent a Deputy as from the Faculty without having power to do it, and that a person ignorant and of a scan­dalous and corrupt life as is that of this Cordelier? I assur'd him that M. Hallier had done so, and acquainted him with the occasion that some had taken to calumniate us at Rome, as if we intended to burn all the Bulls of the Popes by reason of the just Scruples made by the University about some Bulls and Decrees of Popes pass'd upon surprise and without cognisance of the cause; as also with that which some took to say that the Faculty had subscribed the condemnation of those Propositions, because that the plurality of voices had resolv'd to intervene in the cause of the Irish before the Par­liament in reference to Discipline; though a great number of Doctors of the same Faculty had de­clar'd contrary to the plurality, that they adher'd [Page 124] to what the University had done against the said Irish. The Cardinal took all very well, and assur'd me again that he would take very great care that there might be no surprise here, and that truth might be the rule of all things.

I made a visite likewise to Cardinal Spada to ac­quaint him with the retardment of our Deputies; to which he onely return'd these foure words, as he rose up, Questi viaggi sono longhi, Those jour­neys are long.

The first visite which I made in November was to the Ambassador, to waite upon him to Chappel on All Saints day. The solemnity of the day, did not hinder him from asking me as he came forth of his Chamber, what newes of our depu­ties. I told him the condition of their journey; and he reply'd that he believ'd the Pope would let all those problematical things alone so long as he liv'd. I answer'd the Ambassador that I fear­ed so, and that the Pope had signified very much of such an inclination in an audience which I had of his Holiness during a small journey which he (the Ambassador) made to Tivoli, of which I should be glad to give him an account at his first conveni­ence. Whereupon the Ambassador reply'd that we must see one another in one of the next ensuing dayes.

In the afternoon after Vespers were ended, I visited F. Mulard, who read a Letter to me which he had receiv'd from M. Hallier; the most remar­kable thing that I perceived in it, was, that though two Doctors of the contrary party (as he call'd it) were set forth on their own accord to come to Rome, neverthelesse They (viz. who deputed F. Mullard) did not think fit to send others. I told F. Mulard that M. Hallier was mistaken in saying those two Doctors were set forth on their own ac­cord. He answer'd me, that he had order to give out so upon all occasions, and to advertise M. Al­bizzi thereof.

This discourse oblig'd me to make a visit on Fri­day morning to M. Albizzi; I told him, that I had acquainted him at my first arrival at Rome that the Bishops whose Letters I had presented to the Pope intended to send other Doctors to sollicit the ef­fect thereof joyntly with my self; and that those Doctors would arrive in the moneth of October; That that moneth was past, and the Doctors not yet arriv'd: but to assure him th [...] had not spo­ken it without being certain of w [...]at I said, I was come to advertise him that I had a letter from Ly­ons of the 30th of that moneth, by which it was signified to me that they were set forth to continue their journey to Rome; That they had met with some obstruction in the way; but I hoped they would neverthelesse be at Rome within a little-time. M. Albizzi answer'd me roughly in these words; Vengano, o non vengano, al mese d' Octobre, di No­vembre, di Gennaro, di Febraro; questo non importa. Let them come, or not come, either in October, Novem­ber, January, or February, it matters not. We never said (continu'd he in Italian & with the same air) that we gave them till the moneth of October or November: The H. See is not resolv'd to receive any party in an affair of doctrine, as this is. If they are minded to say any thing, it will hear them, if it think good, tanquam aliquos e populo, (these were his words) They have no charge to come hither, they come of their own heads. I interrup­ted him here, to tell him that they did not come of their own heads, but they were sent by the Bi­shops. He reply'd, that what I said was not true, questo non è pur vero, and that he was as well in­form'd thereof as my self. I answer'd him, that whosoever had told him the contrary was a lyar, è mendace. He maintain'd that he knew it full well, and that he had good intelligence for it. I reply'd, that whosoever gave it him, deceiv'd him. He answer'd, What if it were the Nuntio? I reply'd, that if it were the Nuntio, he had not said true; he must needs have been ill inform'd. Ho, (said he) I warrant he would speak true; Do you think that the Ministers of the H. See send false intelligence to it? And do you think (said I) when I have in my hands a Procuration drawn in good form, and the Nuntio saith I have not, that I do not see and am certain that the Nuntio is mistaken? But I (said M. Albizzi) will say that it is a false one. And besides, added he, suppose they have a procurati­on from four Bishops, what is that against four­score? I answer'd him, that one alone was suffi­cient; and that it was sutable to the order of the Church and the interest of the H. See, to hear him, and see what he had to say for the service of the Church and the H. See. He reply'd, that those Bishops and all of us, as many as we were, should do well to obey the Bulls, and live in peace; That as often as any went about to attempt any thing against the H. See, there was mischief follow'd up­on it; That in France they had offer'd to find fault with many things that are practis'd at Rome; that they talkt there of Reformation, and that they had set up a Reform'd Religion. I asked who had done all this? He answer'd me Dio benedetto, 'twas God. I reply'd, that he said true, because 'tis said in Scripture, Non est malum in civitate quod non fe­cerit Dominus; but I askt him who had done it, because I had never read nor heard anywhere that the Bishops of France had fail'd in any thing of duty towards the H. See. He answer'd, that there was nothing seen daily in France but enterprises a­gainst the H. See; that nothing was heard spoken of but the Liberties of the Gallicane Church, which were so many revolts against the Apostolical au­thority; Qu' un tal Marca havesse fatto un librac­cio il piu cattivo; That a certain Marca had made a kind of book, the most wicked that had been heard of, a long time. That indeed he since sung a palinodie palinodia, and for that reason was made a Bishop; That there came to Rome about four or five years ago one Bourgeois, (he meant M. Bour­geois) with another nam'd Duchesne, as the De­puties whom I expected would come hither upon their own private authority, to have the face to maintain heresies: But if he (Albizzi) could have been believ'd that Bourgeos sarebbe stato fatto prig­gione, that Bourgeois should have been arrested and put in prison, for having had the boldnesse to de­liver a Memorial to the Pope, in which there was Heresie: I durst not take notice of the extreme scorn wherewith he spoke of those so worthy per­sons, for fear of falling into some unnecessary contest with him, from whence he might take ad­vantage. But I answered him fairly, that all the things which he spoke of belong'd not to my affair, [Page 125] that therefore I had nothing to say about them to him; but as for the Doctors whom I expected, I affirm'd to him that they were rightly and duly sent by many Bishops of France of great consideration and merit; That it imported the order of the Church, and the interest of the H. See to hear them; and as for those that had told him that they came upon their own account, they were either malici­ous or ignorant of the matter. To this M. Albiz­zi said, Hé, se non lo voglio credere, And what if I will not believe it? I answer'd him, that he was master of his own will, that he might believe or not believe all that he thought fit; but whether he believ'd it or no, what I spoke was not the lesse true for that; Sele Padrone della vostra Voglia & del vostro credere, mà credete lo ò non, non è men vero. M. Albizzi reply'd to me upon this by repeating several times the same words, Ese non lo voglio cre­dere, e se non lo voglio credere, in so strange a man­ner and tone, that being scarce able to forbear laughing, I was oblig'd to rise up to end this con­ference, and he reconducted me, muttering all the way, and I smiling at his answers and deportment.

When I had quitted him, I pass'd by the lodg­ing of M. Fernier, whom I found at his gate, and he told me as a new thing, that M. Aveline had ac­quainted him with all that F. Mulard had shew'd me in M. Hallier's Letter upon All-Saints day. And he further added, that M. Hallier had again sent to him to comport himself at Rome as De­puty from the Faculty, to take courage, and he should not be disown'd; and that F. Mulard talkt of nothing else upon the Piazza of Spain with all the French, with whom he was often seen walking there.

In the afternoon I went to accompany the Am­bassador to a Divinity-Act, which was dedicated to him in the Covent of the Barefooted Carmelites of our Lady de la Victoire. The most remarkable thing in that Act was this Thesis, Gracia efficax est incompossiibilis cum discensu, (which alone summari­ly comprized all our Sentiments) against which F. du Plantet a Minime Professor of Divinity, a la Trinité du mont, next whom F. Annat sat, disputed the third and last of the whole Act, and did it though with great zeal sat, very pitifully.

At the end of the Act I waited upon the Ambas­sador home. As we enter'd into his Chamber, he told me that F. Mulard had said the day before, that he was a Jansenist, and that I reported it; and that to clear himself from that Reproach, he pre­sently sent for the Abbot de Loiac to be a witness, that all the Interest which he took in this affair, was to procure the Pope to grant the Parties the Audience or Congregation which was desired of him (to the end he might pronounce such a decisi­on as might restore Peace in the Church of France in reference to these matters) by representing to his Holiness the great disposition there was in the King and all his Subjects to hear his voice and obey it; but he had found the Pope always very averse from it. That he knew not whether besides the principal reason that might divert the Pope from it, because he was none of the most vers'd in these matters, and was too old to apply himself to them, he had not some fear of being at some expence in causing Learned me to come to Rome; as also lest when those persons saw themselves as­sembled together, they might think of going fur­ther, and meddle with other matters; or at lest it might prove the beginning of a Council, &c. I told the Ambassador that none of this was to be fear'd; and having given him my reasons, I pro­pos'd to him the Expedients to beseech the Pope to give Commission to a Congregation calmly to examine things, and give him an account in one half hour, of all that were done in it in a month, which I confirmed by the example of Clement VIII. who was not personally present in the first Con­gregations held under his Papacy, The Ambassa­dor said, that he was of the opinion to get the Cardinals St. Clement and Lugo to be of it. And in fine, when my Companions were come, we should consult with him by what means to get the Pope to condescend, that some order or other might be taken therein. In this Entertainment I gave the Ambassador an account of what I have above related concerning the audience which I had of the Pope October 17. The Ambassador likewise told me, that the Pope would be more pliant when he saw more persons appear.

On Sunday Novemb. 5. afternoon, I went to tell Cardinal Ginetti, what I had told Cardinal Barberin the day before, and others, concerning the Journey of our Deputies. He answer'd me, That their delay would produce no hurt; that they would come time enough, that he should receive them with joy; that he should see them with a willing heart, and do his utmost for their sa­tisfaction, and that of the Prelates who sent them.

On Tuesday Novemb. 7. I visited Cardinal Ce­chini for the same purpose, whom I found that day more at leisure to hear me then formerly. I re­membred him of the audience which he had given me about the affair for which I came to Rome, and of his scruple that we were not Parties, and the Pope might make such Declarations as he would touching the Doctrine of Faith without hearing any persons. After which I told him, that that might be true, speaking generally, but in this cause we were truly Parties. That we found that the Doctrine which we held concerning Grace, & which we pretended to be that of the Church too, was involv'd in certain ambiguous Propositions, capable also of another sense which is heretical. That we perceiv'd that under Pretext of that Heretical Sense, they who themselves fraim'd the Propositi­ons, endeavoured to obtain a Censure of them, that they might apply the same afterwards not to the Heretical Sense which we held not, but to the Catholick which we hold, and to which these Con­trivers well know they may be extended: so that though they impute not those Propositions to us, yet we saw well that they aim'd at us, and that we had as much ground to interess our selves therein, as a man accus'd of a Crime, not by being nam'd, but being describ'd by the colour of his Liveries, would have to defend himself from such crime, though his name were not openly mentioned. Cardinal Cechini answet'd, That as for himself, it was not necessary to speak to him di questa robba of those things, but I must advertise M. Albizzi of them, whose office it was to take care thereof. I reply'd, That I had inform'd M. Albizzi of the same, but I was oblig,d also to inform his Emi­nence [Page 126] thereof, as I had likewise done the Pope himself. As I was proceeding further, the Car­dinal made shew of going to rise up from his seat, and therefore I was oblig'd to rise from mine; which when I had done, I told him that the Con­gregation whose Erection I came to sollicite con­jointly with other Doctors that were shortly to arrive at Rome, was very just and very important for Truth, the Peace of the Church of France, the Honour of the Holy See, and the preservation of its authority. The Cardinal answer'd, that I must not doubt, but the Pope would have all ima­ginable care of an affair of that quality.

In the afternoon I lighted upon a book at a Book-sellers Shop, intitled Gemma sententiarum S. P. Augustini de Auxiliis, selectarum ex omnibus tomis & libris ipsius Patris Augustini a fratre Nico­lao de Gracchis Romano, Ordinis Eremitarum S. Au­gustin. Mag. & Doct. in S. T. & J. Ʋ. Pro­fessor. Ad sanctiss. Dominum nostrum Ʋrbanum VIII. P. M. Romae apud Andream Pheum. MDCXXVI. superiorum permissu. I bought seve­ral of those Books, though it was not of the most commendable for it self, but because in the few sentences therein extracted in very few words out of S. Augustin, there were a good number which suted with the Catholick sense of which the Propositions were capable, and having been dedi­cated to Ʋrban VIII, and printed with permission of superiours in the year 1626. and ever since publickly expos'd to sale in Rome till the year 1651. without any complaint having been made thereof, there was great apparence, that neither Clement VIII, nor Paul V, had impos'd perpetual silence upon the matter de auxiliis, as the Pope and many besides him endeavoured to perswade me.

On Thursday morning I went to visit Cardinal Ʋrsin. I shew'd him our Latin Manifesto, and gave him an account how our inducement to pro­cure the impression of it, was to let the whole Church now the Catholick senses which we main­tain'd in the matter of the five Propositions, and which oblig'd us to endeavour to hinder their con­demnation, for fear those senses might be involv'd in the same, and it might be extended and applyed thereunto by the very Contrivers of the said Philoso­phical Discourse which we had to this purpose, the Cardinal acknowledg'd that the Jesuites had strangly corrupted Divinity, and amongst other examples that he alledg'd thereof, he mention'd two Jesuite Authors, nam'd Pelissarius and Amicus, who taught, That one might kill a man that was ready to slander him, though he were a Religious, or Monk, perhaps not by giving him a wound with a Sword or Pistol, but by a way that seem'd to them more gentle and moderate, namely by starving him per subtractionem ciborum. He told me also, that the Jesuites offer'd to undertake the defence of those Authors of their Society before the Con­gregation of the Index, whereof he was a mem­ber, but that they were condemned there. At the end of this Conference, he pray'd me, when I should have any other Books Latin or Italian, touching the matters which were the subject of our Contestations with those Fathers, to lend the same to him to read.

On Sunday Novemb. 12. I was at a Divinity Act held at the Augustines, who invited me thi­ther. There I saw answer and dispute well a­mongst others F. Alvarez a Fryer of the Order of the Dominicans, and Professor in Divinity at la Minerve; The names of others I do not re­member.

On Tuesday November 14. I went to the Am­bassadors whilst he was hearing Mass. I had heard it before. Cardinal Barberin arriv'd at the same time, and I went with him into the Ambassadors Chamber, expecting till Mass were ended, but it was then but beginning. The Discourse I had with the Cardinal in the interim, was only concern­ing the Book of Frequent Communion, and the purity wherewith it behoveth to approach that ho­ly Table. When the Ambassador came to us, he saluted him very pleasantly, threatning to tell F. Mulard, that he had found him with me: which signified, that there needed no more to make his Eminence pass for a Jansenist in the opinion of that Cordelier.

I dined that day with the Ambassador, who af­ter many several discourses of Moral and Christian matters as well during Dinner as after, told me, that he lately saw in F. Mulards hands a Letter signed by M. Pereyret, and many other Doctors touching the matters in contest. This gave me occasion to reiterate to him the request which I had formerly made to him for a sight of M. Halliers, whereof he had given me hope; and also to be­seech him to let me see this new one if he could; assuring him that on my part I had nothing that I would keep secret, but contrarily should be al­ways▪ ready to produce all to the publick light, and particularly to such as might find themselves in­terested therein. But I could never get a Copy, or so much as a sight of those Letters either by this means or otherwise.

On Wednesday Novem. 15. afternoon I went to Cardinal Barberin. I found F. Mulard coming out thence with a Letter, and a written paper which he held in his hand. I pray'd him to let me see that Paper; he refused to do it, but yet conde­scended so far as to open it. It was very fairly written, and contain'd four pages. I cast my eye upon the Title, and there read these words, An sit [...] sopienda quae jam fervet Jansenistarum contro­versia, imposito utrique parti silentio, which was a sufficient Item to me, having gotten a Copy of it afterwards, that this man was made use of to distribute and impart here and there such kind of Writings which were works of darkness, wholly fill'd with calumnies and falsities, as well as that of F. Morel. F. Mulard told me, that he was going to carry that which he had in his hand to Cardinal Spada, with intent, after he had read it, to bring it again to Cardinal Barberin.

I recovered that Writing afterwards, as I shall relate in its due place; but I shall here set down what I found it to contain.

The design of those who caus'd it to be dispers'd, was to show, that it behoved not to impose silence to the two parties, but to condemn Jansenius. They prov'd it; 1. because said they, Jansenius was alrea­dy condemned by the Bull of Ʋrban, which de­clares, that he renews the Doctrine of Bavis. It hath been seen in several places of this Journal [Page 127] even by the acknowledgement of Cardinal Barbe­rin, that there is nothing more false then this pretension; the said Bull being but provisional.

2. Because if Silence were impos'd, it would be no longer lawfull to say that the Commandements are possible, and that the H. Spirit may be resisted. But this is ridiculous too, it being alwayes lawfull to utter such truths as are certain, and not conte­sted by any person.

3. Because the Church was already. engag'd to find errors in Jansenius. Quia jam Ecclesia oppig­norata est, cùm definierit multas ex Jansenianis Pro­positionibus esse damnatas & damnabiles; & proinde hujus controversiae materia non est amplius indifferens. It appears hence, that the principal artifice of the Jesuits hath alwayes been to engage the Pope and the Bishops to make ambiguous Decrees, and af­terwards to drive them further then they desir'd at first, by supposing that it is a thing decided. They obtain'd at first a little Decree against Jansenius; then they engag'd Pope Ʋrban VIII. to make a provisional Bull, into which they procur'd ambi­guous words to be slipt. By favour of the ambi­guity of which provisional Bull, themselves have made a Doctrinal Bull of it; and at length have be­gun to seek for errors in Jansenius, because as they pretend, the H. See hath affirmed there were some in his book.

4. Because those Propositions were maintain'd in France; which is very false; the Propositions having been fram'd by themselves, and no person there having ever maintain'n them, saving so far as they may be reduc'd to the sense of Effectual Grace; which is not to maintain them; but to maintain Ef­fectual Grace.

5. Because it was meet not to let passe the oc­casions of confirming to the H. See the possession of defining controversies touching Faith. Expedit non praetermitti opportunas occasiones hujus possessio­nis confirmandae. And that this occasion was the more favourable, for that the King was ready to cause obedience to be given to the Pope, and the Principal persons of the Parliament had likewise declar'd that his Decision should be obey'd. It is not improbable but this reason hath been conside­red as much or more then the rest.

Lastly, to take away all scruples, they main­tain'd that there was nothing in this controversie that had reference to the controversie de Auxiliis. Hanc esse causam Thomistarum & Jesuitarum, qui dicunt, errant toto coelo. Nihil proponitur Summo Pontifici, de quo fuerit contentio inter illos duos Or­dines, nihil quod non sit inter ambas familias summo consensu constitutum. We shall see in its due place how farr the Dominicans were from this thought.

When I had quitted F. Mulard, I went up to Cardinal Barberin; but because he had many au­diences to give, and I had not much to say to him, I continu'd with him but a moment. After which I went to visit F. Delbene, who told me he believ'd there would be erected a full and solemn Congre­gation, and that when he gave me the advertise­ment which he did from Cardinal Barberin, it was out of the affection which his Eminence had for me; and that he had also render'd his Eminence very advantagious testimonies of my deportment and discourse with him in all the conferences that we had had together.

Yet it is certain that those charitable advertise­ments gave occasion to the Jesuits to spread the ru­mor in many parts of Rome, that I was already be­come suspected by the Inquisition: which rumor seem'd to me so unreasonable and importune, that I was sometimes in the mind to make a free and au­thentick complaint thereof to those Officers; but persons more intelligent then my self in the genius of the Country, whom I acquainted with that thought, counsell'd me not to do any thing about it, but to lift my self above such false reports.

On Thursday after noon I return'd to Cardinal Barberin; and finding that he was gone abroad, I went up to the chamber of M. Holstenius. I found him with a book in his hands which the Pope had given him a few dayes before at an audience which he had of him, wherein he told me, his Ho­linesse spoke very advantagiously of me, and that he was well pleas'd therewith. As for the Five Propositions, he pray'd me not to take it ill, if he freely told me his thoughts of them; which were; that he wonder'd that we would maintain the same absolutely because of the Catholick sense which they might admit, notwithstanding the Heretical inherent in them; and he spoke as if our intenti­on were not draw out of each of those Proposi­tions a clear and plain Proposition; expressing in evident and unsuspected terms the sentiments we had upon each. I answer'd him, that he had rea­son to say that it ought to be so done, and assur'd him that it was our intention. I told him, that it behooved to unravell and put into the fire those Propositions, and of each to make two, whereof one to contain explicitly the Catholick sense which we held, the other the Heretical, which was wor­thy to be condemned; and then to apply to each of those Propositions so express'd and exempted from all ambiguity and obscurity the judgement which it deserved. I told him that if he would take the pains to read the book of Victorious Grace, and our Latin Manifesto, he should find that we had no other aim then what I had declar'd to him. He answer'd me, that he would willingly see them, and upon occasion he fell to speak of the book in­titul'd De Ecclesia praesentis temporis, which he ac­counted highly of. I agreed with him as to the goodnesse of the book so farr as it pretended to prove the unity and perpetuity of the Church, and as to the stile and manner of expression: but as for the false suppositions which it made in attribu­ting to us such opinions as we own'd not, there­by to take occasion to impugne them, I told him that Author was a falsifier and a wicked person. M. Holstenius reply'd as if we were much too blame then, that we did not discover those falsities, and complain of those calumnies; and as if that silence had been an effect of the difficulty we had to ma­nifest our sentiments. I answer'd him, that we desir'd nothing more cordially then that they were known by all the world for such as they are; that we wisht they were written with letters as visible as the Sun-beams; that in occasions that seem'd worth it, we complain'd of the impostures and ac­cusations invented to blacken us; but we had not so many hands, nor so much authority and friends as the Jesuites, to divulge our books throughout Rome, where those Fathers disperst theirs. We ended this conference with a new assurance that he [Page 128] gave me, more positive and indubitable then for­merly, that the Pope would not make any new determination; telling me that we ought to com­ply with that inclination of his Holinesse, and ought not to presse the H. See further to take part in those contests, and become engag'd in the toiles and cares that the discussion of the same requi­red.

The next day Novemb. 17. I went to carry our Latin Manifesto to M. Holstenius, and not the book of Victorious Grace, because I had it not; but I directed him for it to Cardinal Barberin's Library, where I believ'd it was. After which I went to see the Father Commissary of the H. Office, but find­ding only his Companion, who intreated me to shew him our Latin Manifesto, I discours'd with him at the present very copiously, and painted out to him the black malice of those who fram'd those miserable Propositions.

On the 20th I went to deliver the Ambassador a Letter which I had receiv'd for him. He told me, that he had lately seen another from M. Hallier to a person of eminent rank, in which he said that he was not so averse from our sentiments; but that which animated him against us was our manner of obtruding them, which, as this Doctor suggested, imply'd that we held the Church had been in an er­ror, which was a shamefull calumnie.

On Tuesday 21. I carryed to M. Holstenius the Latin explication of the Propositions made in July 1649. so soon as M. Cornet first set them afoot, to expose them to the Censure of the Faculty.

Wednesday 22. I happened to meet with one of the most intelligent Divines of Rome, as well for his skill in doctrine, as in the practices of those that superintend in it; he told me that he would not advise us to seek to get a conference with the Jesu­ites, in regard of their great credit, and because it was a thing that had been formerly done unsuc­cessefully. I answer'd, that Truth was more pow­erfull then they, and if it were once manifested, (as I hop'd it would be if we could obtain a regular conference with them) it might overthrow them. He reply'd, that it were good to stay till one came that understood it well, and knew how to direct the blow and strike home, before it were possible for them to see it, and provide to ward it off. I also met with the Father Procurator of S. Marcel, who told me that there was talk of forming a Con­gregation about our affair, and that he hop'd to be a member of it. In the afternoon I mer at S. Ceci­lia F. Malgoirés and F. Loyseau an Augustine and Doctor of our Faculty, who overtook me both to­gether. F. Malgoirés told me, that the Abbot of Comblon inform'd him, that being on Sunday last in the presence chamber of the Pope, he heard F. Mulard say to the Master of his Holinesses cham­chamber, these very words, Piaccia a vostra Sig­noria illustrissima farmi havere udienza. Son quà diputato dalla Facoltà della Sorbona per quell' affare contra Jansenio. I intreat your most illustrious Lord­ship to help me to have audience. I am delegated hi­ther by the Faculty of Sorbon, about the affair against Jansenius. F. Malgoirés profess'd himself very much offended at it, and propounded an expedient to me to hinder it; and that was, for all of us that were Doctors at Rome to go together and complain of it to the Ambassador. M. Fernier intervening, profess'd that he was more displeas'd at it then I. But they did not agree that we should go to the Ambassador about it. When I had quitted them, within two or three steps I met with F. Mulard, & told him I came newly from some people that were very much incens'd against him. He ask'd me who? I did not name the persons, but told him it was because he term'd himself Deputy from the Facul­ty, though he was not. He answer'd, They are sots and fools who offer to gainsay it; the Pope shall be the Judge; his Holinesse owns me for such; the Cardinals hear me in that quality; I care little for those that are not pleas'd with it. When he parted from me, he lighted upon F. Loyseau, who came and told me afterwards, that F. Mulard quarrell'd with him, and charg'd him with having told me what I have above mention'd.

I had receiv'd a new Letter which oblig'd me to goe to Cardinal. Barberin, and signifie to him that my LL. the Bishops, by whose order I was at Rome, were very joyfull to understand that his Eminence did not approve the bad use which the Jesuites made of the Bull of Ʋrban 8. his Uncle, by ex­tending it, as they did, to the absolute and decisive condemnation of the sentiments which those Fa­thers impugned. I visited him on Thursday the 13. in the afternoon for that purpose; and he told me, that he could not approve the proceeding of those Fathers in this respect, and never had approv'd it. Upon my reading a congratulation to his Emi­nence, that those Prelates were resolv'd not to consider that Bull but as provisional, for this rea­son, that should they take it otherwise, they should have very great ground to complain of it, particu­larly, for that the terms of the Bull taken in the ri­gor, seem'd to forbid them to speak of the matter of Grace even incidently, though it be not only a right inseparable from their profession, but also an essential obligation, from which neither themselves nor others can dispense with them, to instruct the people committed to their charge, solidly thereof; The Cardinal reply'd, that indeed the said Bull was not to be extended so farr. Then I complain'd to his Eminence of the Quality that F. Mulard took upon him at Rome; of M. Hallier's unheard-of audacity in giving it him; that the same Doctor writ injuriously and calumniously against us to se­veral persons, and particularly to M. Albizzi; of the secret way that these things were receiv'd, and of the difficulty for us to defend and justifie our selves from them, whilst they remain'd in that secrecy. But the Cardinal seem'd this day more dispos'd to excuse the things whereof I complain'd, then to receive the complaints which I made to him. At length we fell upon the Congregation which I su'd for, and he told me the H. See was not very inclinable to grant it. I answer'd, that yet it was a thing highly necessary, contests being come to such a pitch, that it behooved for the sake of Peace and Truth to examine who were in the wrong, both being concern'd in it; that if the sentiments which we defended were not true, I wisht we were convinc'd the next day by a good condemnation; but on the contrary, if those of the Jesuites deserv'd it, they ought to wish it too as well as we; that for a little mortification which the condemned party would receive at first, for having been too eager in holding sentiments con­trary [Page 129] to the truth, there would in the sequel arrive both to the one side and the other infinite advan­tages, considerable and important, to countervail the same; which being well weigh'd and examin'd by the H. See, it would assuredly finde that it is oblig'd in justice to take such pains as are necessary to procure so eminent a Benefit to its Children, and consequently to establish the Congregation which is esteemed so necessary for that effect. The Car­dinal desir'd me at the end of this audience to re­turn again to him on Saturday following in the af­ternoon, with M. de Balagni a French Gentleman of great worth, whom I had mention'd to him, that we might go abroad to take the air, or repair to his Library, according as to the time should per­mit.

On Saturday the 25th. as I was going according­ly with the said M. de Balagni to wait upon the Cardinal Barberin, I receiv'd very sad newes, but, thanks be to God, it prov'd untrue. It was, that the Deputies whom I waited for, were taken at Sea by the Pirates. M. de Valeran Master of the French Couriers to Rome came purposely to tell it me, with all the circumspection and condolence accustomed in such cases, as having receiv'd the same from Florence, and esteeming it true, though not altogether certain. I was not dismay'd at it, and it did not hinder me from going to Cardinal Barberin, and spending the rest of the day with him and M. de Balagni in entertainments upon indiffe­rent matters.

I was blam'd the next day for having been so cold and negligent after the receipt of the above­mention'd newes; and for not going the same day, which was that on which Letters are dispatcht from all Italy, to advertise the Ambassador of it, and beseech him to write by that Poste to Con­stantinople for the procuring of my Collegues their liberty, or at least some comfort in their captivi­ty. But I clear'd my self, by alledging that I did not judge M. de Valeran's intelligence very true; and that I conceiv'd it was fitting to be sure of the truth, before I took the allarm and communica­ted it to the Ambassador. And accordingly I found that I had taken the best course; for I re­ceiv'd Letters from them on Sunday the 26th. in the afternoon, by which I understood not only that M. de Valeran's newes could not be true, but also that they would probably be at Rome within a very few dayes; and so they were, as I shall relate in the following Chapter: but I shall first observe here two or three things which come into my mind, and whereof I have made no mention in my Notes of this time.

The first is, that hapning occasionally since my return to Rome to be in the Profess'd House of the Jesuites under the Cloister or Gallery which is at the entrance, there pass'd by one of those Fa­thers whose hand was very white; and when he was gone, my friend that was with me, a Roman Citizen, told me it was F. Santarel. This put me in mind of his book, and made me desirous to buy it if it were to be sold. At my comming away from the Jesuits, I went purposely towards the Quarter of Pasquin where are the most Book-sel­lers, and the first of whom I inquir'd for it, sold it me at a very ordinary price. I admir'd that that book was so commonly to be had at Rome af­ter having been censured by all the Universities of France with so unanimous and universal consent; and it containing such pernicious doctrine, that the Author wanting more solid foundations for it, was forc'd to corrupt the H. Scripture so openly, that he retrencht a Negative particle out of the sa­cred Text, to make it speak quite the contrary to what it speaks of it self. 'Tis in that passage where S. Paul speaking of the Spiritual power which Jesus Christ gave to his Apostles for the Edification of the Faithfull, he saith they recei­ved it ad aedificationem, & non in destructionem; For their edification and instruction, and not for their destruction and ruine. But this Jesuite on the con­trary applying the said passage to the pretended Temporal power of the Pope over Monarchies, to make it beleev'd that God hath given it to him as well to ruine and overturn them, as to e­difie them; he takes the Non out of the place; and cites it thus; Ad aedificationem & in destructionem. Notwithstanding all which, I found that the book was st [...]l in great applause and free sale at Rome.

The second thing; which I remember, but did not set down, was, that in my visites to Cardinal Spa­da, I us'd one argument which I conceiv'd would have been most prevalent at Rome. I told him, that one way to fix in the minds of the world a great opinion of the Equity of the H. See, would be to grant us the equitable things which we requested, and to make a Decision favorable to our cause, in case they found that that we defended the truth. Because by that meanes, pronouncing in favour of persons which had been represented very su­spected and odious to them, and had no sup­port in the world but their learning and virtue. against others that had a very great credit, and were recommended by all the Princes of Europe, and openly profes'd an absolute dependance on the Pope, every body would be oblig'd to acknow­ledge that the H. See had no other rule in its De­cision but Truth it self. I added further that should it consider onely the interests it self hath to keep within their duty those persons that were the most dependant on it, and boasted them­selves the most devoted to it, it ought in this occa­sion to humble the Authors of those Propositions and of that whole Designe; because indeed they had forgotten the respect and fidelity which they ought to preserve towards it, forasmuch as they had fram'd the same Propositions so capable of e­quivocatious, and full of ambiguities, onely to circumvent the H. See and engage it in the scan­dalous protection of their pernicious doctrine and their vaine reputation which they saw they could no longer uphold but by sacrificing that of the H. See for that end. I told him also, that they would find the truth and sincerity of the submis­sion and respect which the said persons pretended for the H. See, when it was not favorable to them. The Cardinal heard this discourse (which I renew'd and urg'd to him several times) as he heard all the rest which I said to him, without answering any thing in particular. I represent­ed the same also upon occasion to others, but more or lesse largely according as it was expedi­ent.

The third and last thing which I have to adde [Page 130] here, of all that were observable during the six months that I spent alone at Rome in giving the Pope and his Ministers the first adviso's of this great affaire, concernes another which hath almost no affinity with it, but yet is very considerable in it self. It is touching the violent persecutions which the Jesuites have practis'd for this long time against a learned and pious Bishop of America, who made a representation of them to the Pope in a letter written to his Holinesse in the beginning of the year 1649. M. Cosimo Ricciardi gave me a Copy of it a little after my returning to Rome, and in many of the visites which I made to him fre­quently and familiarly, he alwayes mention'd it with just indgnation. He got the Copy of it from that Bishops Agent who brought it to Rome and de­liver'd it to the Pope. He had a great desire to have it printed, that all the world might be parta­kers of it, and he signifi'd seeveral times that he had given it upon that designe to other persons be­sides me. But not knowing what those other per­sons may have done▪ I shall venture to put it a­mong the first pieces of the Collection annex'd to this Journal, to the end it may come to the know­ledge of the publick, and admonish all the world what is to be fear'd from the violences of the Je­suites and their strange obstinacy in invading the sa­cred rights of the Episcopal Office, and upholding themselves by all sort of practices in their sacrilegi­ous usurpations.

The ensuing title was not upon the said Letter when the Agent gave it to Signor Cosimo, but him­self out of the satisfaction which he had after he had read it, thus endors'd it: Natalibus, doctri­na, virtute verè Christiana Clarissimi & Illustris­simi Viri Domini Joannis de Palafox & Mendoza Hispani, & in America Episcopi Angelorum po­puli, ac Consiliis Indiarum Decani, Epistola san­ctissima, gravissima, Ad summum Pontificem Inno­centium X. de Jesuitarum societate extinguenda vel strictè reformanda ob venerabilis Ecclesiae bo­num.

CHAP. XIV.

THE day so advantageous and comfortable to me by the arrival of my Collegues was December 5. about two a clock afternoon. They were three, namely M. Brousse Canon of S. Ho­norè, M. de Lalane Abbot of Valcroissant, Doctors of Paris; and M. Angran Licentiate. I went to Ponté-molle to meet them with some friends who pleas'd to accompany me thither. The rest of the day after dinner, was spent in receiving some vi­sits of other friends who came to congratulate their safe arrival, with the more joy, in regard of the ru­mor of their detention.

On Wednesday the 6. we went in the morning ad Limina Apostolica to S. Peter, to give thanks to God for his benedection vouchsaf'd to their jour­ney; and we return'd by the Church of S. Au­gustin, there to redouble our thanksgiving. In the afternoon we went to see the Ambassador, who re­ceiv'd us with great expressions of esteem and cour­tesie, & seeing these Gentleman still in their riding habits, he offer'd us his coaches and all other assist­ances wherewith he could supply us. Then we went to see M. Gueffier, and some other friends, and as we were in the course of our visits we turn'd in at the Church of S. Lewis, to put up our prayers there.

On Thursday the 7. I went to accompany Cardi­nal Barberin to Monte Cavallo. The Archbishop of Beneventum, the Abbot della pace, and two other persons were in his Coach with me. I ad­vertis'd his Eminence of the arrival of our Depu­ties, and entertain'd him upon the way with the Sermons which M. Brousse was oblig'd to make at Die, of which I shall speak hereafter. In the afternoon my Collegues and I went to visit other friends.

On Sunday the 10. after I had waited upon the Ambassador to Chappel, I met the Cordelier who made the sermon at S. Lewis that year. He told me, F. Mulard had taken his companion by the throat in the Cloister, and by his menaces constrain'd a­nother Cordelier nam'd F. Pacifique, to retire to the Ambassador's, as to a place of refuge; that he was confederated against them with the Spanish Cordeliers; and in brief, caused a great deal of stirre and trouble in the Covent. In the afternoon I met one of the Ambassador's Secretaires, who being askt concerning the Cordelier that was re­ported to have taken Sanctuary there, he told me There din'd one there that day, but he did not know whether he were absolutly retreated thi­ther.

On Tuesday the 12. we went to visite the Am­bassador and entertain him more at leisure then we could do at the arrival of my Collegues. He was coming forth as we were entering in, and desir'd us to excuse him for that time; referring us to Thursday.

On Wednesday the 13. we accompani'd him to the ceremony of S. Lucia, which is perform'd every year in the Church of S. John de Lateran, in memory of Henry IV. of glorious memory bene­factor to that Church, and in the afternoon we went to see the Vatican Library. As I return'd I visited a person well seen in the affaires of the H. Office, who told me that Cardinal Lugo complain'd there one day, that he had receiv'd Intelligence that the Bull of Paul V. against the Jesuites was going to be printed in France; and that it was re­solv'd thereupon that the Nuntio should be desired to take care that the said Impression were not made. He accqainted me also with a very secret and important Adviso; namely that the Emperor, the King of France, and the King of Spaine had lately upon the Jesuites importunity written to the Pope, to demand the formal condemnation of the five Propositions, because they occasion'd disturbance in their Dominions. That presently after the arrival of our Doctors the Pope was ad­vertis'd of it. That it was debated on Wednesday at la Minerve, and on Thursday before the Pope what was to be done upon our request for the erecti­on [Page 131] of a Congregation, and it was resolv'd to do nothing at all, but to hold us in expectation, to treat us with civility, to defer and put off from time to time all resolutions upon our sute, and in fine to weary us, and oblige us to resolve of our own accord to return without doing any thing. He advertis'd me also that there would be spies upon all our actions, and that we must alwayes remember to speak in the name of the Bi­shops that sent us: Which indeed was otherwise our intention.

This intelligence being given me upon condition of secrecy, I could not acquaint my Collegues, nor indeed was it otherwise fitting, being such as might have cast them into dispaire of any good issue, should they have known that there was a resolution taken to grant them nothing of what they requested, but to pay them with formal civi­lities. But for my own part, God gave me the grace not to be discourag'd at all these difficul­ties, but to maintaine my self still with hope, that we might so effectually represent the necessity of establishing such a Congregation as we requir'd that at length we might obtain it by our perseve­rance.

On Thursday we repair'd to the Ambassa­dor, and found him yet in bed; After we had largely layd open to him the purposes and order we had to move the Pope for the said Con­gregation; as also the maliciousnesse wherewith those five Propositions had been contri [...]'d for the calumniating and disparaging of the true disciples and defenders of S. Augustin's doctrine; his conclusi­on was, that he counsell'd us to act with as much mildness and modesty, as he knew we understood to be requsite; and for any thing in his power, he would contribute it to obtain the Examen, and Congregation which we su'd for; but he found the Pope very far from the inclination to grant the same.

We went on Fryday to see the master of the Pope's Chamber and know of him when we might be admitted to the audience of his Holinesse. He desir'd one of us to take the pains to repair to him within a few dayes, and then he would satisfy our question.

We intended to visite all the sacred Colledge af­ter we had saluted the Pope; but in the mean time we thought fit to visite the Cardinals of the French Faction, as we had done the Ambassador. Wherefore we visited the Cardinals Barberin and Ʋrsin. The latter first gave us audience on Fryday Decemb. 15. Assoon as he saw us, he shew'd us the book of Jansenius de S. Augustino &c. pessimè meritus. We spoke of it to him as of an i [...]famous Libel, and nothing but a heap of falsities and impo­stures; which would have been easy for us to prove, because in realty it was such. One a­mongst the rest I shall take notice of here by the way to shew how the boldest lyes, and most ar­tifical impostures sometimes destroy one another. For at the same time that they imputed to the Bi­shop of Ipre the second Proposition, which is, That in the state of corrupted nature a man never resist­eth internal grace; they attribute to him in that libel with no lesse falsity, an Error wholy contrary, viz. That sinners resist divine Grace, through an impossibility not to resist it. This is the second of the Propositions which they there charge upon Jan­senius, Peccatores omnes qui divinae gratiae resistunt, illi resistere ex impossibilitate assentiendi, quam ha­bet similiter adjunctam status in quo tunc reperiuntur quando resistunt. But in stead of noting to Car­dinal Ʋrsin particularly any of the Calumnies of that book, we contented our selves to tell him in general; that we had no more design to complain of that then of many others the same nature which were daily printed; because all the commission which we had receiv'd from the Bishops who sent us, was onely to advertise the Pope of the Dis-inge­nuity wherewith the Equivocal Propositions pre­sented to him were fram'd, to represent to him what danger there was lest the holy truths inclu­ded in those Propositions might receive some wrong, if the said Propositions were absolutely censur'd because of the Heretical senses whereof they were also capable, without having first se­parated and distinguisht the different senses which they may admit, and to beseech him not to suffer the H. See to be circumvented, nor Truth to be oppressed in this cause, but to provide both for the one and the other by establishing a solemn Congregation in which the whole affair might be discuss'd with care, and the parties heard vi­vâ voce and by writing touching the matter of the Propositions, before his Holiness made any decisi­on thereof. The Cardinal apprehended all this ve­ry equitable, and askt whether there were not a Congregation establisht already. I answer'd him that we had understood so, and that we knew at least four Cardinals that were designed to be of it. He askt who they were; I named them to him viz: Roma, Spada, Ginetti, and Cechini. He said he believ'd there would be Divines joyn'd with them. I answer'd that I had heard some nam'd. Hereupon he nam'd to me the Father Procurator of S. Marcel and F. Aversa, as it were to aske me whether they were not the per­sons whom I had nam'd. I told him, they were. It being late, and we disposing our selves to take leave of his Eminence, he told us that for his own part he wisht the affair were terminated in the manner we desir'd, and if he could do any thing in it, he offer'd us his service and his re­commendation.

That little book of Jansenius pessimè meritus, was in great vogue at Rome, and it had been distribu­ted to abundance of people. For going that mor­ning to la Minerve, one of their Eminent Fathers spoke to me about it, and told me, we must have a care of it, for it would produce very evil effects. But I answer'd him, that that was not our businesse at all; that if Jansenius had ven­ted the Propositions which that book imputed to him, they might condemn him if they would, we were not concern'd; that we were at Rome onely to obtaine of the Pope a solemn Congre­gation for examining the affair of the five Pro­positions before the Pope made any decision up­on them: Which this Dominican was well pleas­ed with, and that we declar'd our selves openly in this manner and took no part in the defence of Jansenius.

On Saturday the 16. I was in the Pope's pre­sence-Chamber, and spoke with his Maistre de Chambre something more particularly touching [Page 132] the subject of my Commission. He told me that there came a Cordelier thither (F. Mulard) to present certain Propositions in a printed book to the Pope, and that before he introduc'd him he desir'd to know what it was. That Cardinal Ce­cheni told him, there was no danger in offering it to the sight of his Holinesse. He said also that the Cordelier told him that he was one of the Sorbon. I answer'd him to this, that most cer­tainly he was not; and so took occasion to give him an account of the whole Fraud. He admo­nisht me also to take heed of giving the Pope al­cuni travagli, any cause of disturbance and pains. I told him, that we would be as careful in that re­spect as possible; and that this consideration had already been the cause that I had represent­ed to my Collegues that between that day and the Festivals there was onely the Tuesday fol­lowing in which we could hope to have audience; that the Pope would be much incumbred that day, and that if we would stay till after the festivals we should with more ease and conveniency be admit­ted. The Maistre de Chambre was well pleas'd with this moderatenesse, and proms'd me to pro­cure audience for us assoon after the Festivals as he could.

Sunday the 17. we went to the Pope's Chap­pel, and Monsignor Sacrista placed on one side of the Altar, just upon the passage where the Pope was to come in and go out; so that his Holinsse casting his eye upon us, consider­ed us very wistly both at his coming in and going out.

M. Cosimo Ricciardi de Alcoltis Cure of San Salvato della Copella, and Qualificator of the Con­gregation of the Index sent to me to come to him in the afternoon, which I did. He gave me notice that F. Annat was about to print a Book against the five Propositions, and that the book was committed by the H. Office to some persons to examin it, and see whether it were fit to give it approbation and permission to be printed; which might prove of very great prejudice in this affair, as I shall relate hereafter when I come to mention what we did to hinder it.

On Tuesday the 19. we went to waite upon Cardinal Barberin, who fell into high commen­dations of the Faculty; which were seconded by our applauses; but least the same might be constru'd as if we took upon us to be at Rome in its name, I told his Eminence that the de­gree of Doctor being inseperable from the per­sons that have the honour to be of it, I conceiv'd, he consider'd the same in us, though we were not im­ployed by the Faculty but by some of my LL. the Bi­shops of France, for the purposes I had formerly had the honour to signifie to his Eminence. Our conference continu'd not long, Cardi­nal Rapaccioli coming to call his Eminence to go abroad; and so it concluded in comple­ments.

We went on Wednesday the 20. to visit the seven Churches. Going to S. Peter's in the morning I met F. Mulard in the street of the Hat-Sellers, who was buying some to return into France; he told me would not go now the season was so far spent, were it not that he was constrain'd by peo­ple that had power to command him; but he ho­ped he should come back shortly to Rome with M. Hallier. That the Pope would for certain passe a Judgment in the case; That it was reported that he would be contented with imposing silence as to our matters; but his mind was now other­wise. I desir'd him to remember me to M. Hal­lier, and assure him, that himself could not be more desirous to be at Rome, then I was to see him there. When we were return'd from the seven Churches, F. Mariana came to put me in remembrance of some visits which he thought ex­pedient for us to make. He told me when I askt him the question, that people seem'd very joy­full for the arrival of our Collegues; and spoke very well of it. But he said he heard from a certain person, that there had escap'd from one of us some word against the Council of Trent; but he had answer'd that it was a slander and a fal­sity, as indeed he had reason, there not having been the least pretext or ground for that accusa­tion.

On Fryday the 22. M. Brousse and my self went to see the General of the Augustines. A­mongst other things, he told us that F. Mulard came to visit him as Envoy from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris; and wonder'd when we assur'd him that he was neither a Deputy nor a Doctor of it. He advis'd us very earnestly to forbear speak­ing of Jansenius, and promis'd to contribute with us what he could do for the interest of S. Augu­stin's doctrine.

In a Visit I made in the afternoon to F. Barelier, he told me his General could not be spoken with till after two dayes, because of a hundred or six­score letters which he was to prepare against the next day for Italy; but he had already mention'd our businesse to him, and said that we could not but be very welcom, provided we spoke of none but S. Augustin, and S. Thomas.

All the Festivals were spent in Devotions, Ce­remonies and Visits active and passive of our par­ticular friends. I saw one thing at Vespers at the Church of S. Lewis, (where we were on Christ­masse day) which deserves in my judgement to be set down here. The prayers of 40. hours had been there, and ended that day. At the end of Vespers a Procession was to be made, and the H. Sacrament was to be carried about in order to be­ing shut up after the procession and accustomed ceremonies. We had the honour to carry the Ca­nopy. As we were comming out of the Church, Card. Giori was passing by: He caus'd his Coach to stop, the boot to be taken down, and fell upon his knees while the Procession was passing. When the Sacrament appear'd, he alighted, accompani­ed it, and enter'd with us into the Quire, and there stay'd upon his knees till all the prayers and cere­monies were ended.

When the Festivals were over, I went to the Popes Maistre de chambre, who, for that the Vene­tian Ambassador newly arriv'd was to have his first audience that morning, and Cardinal Raggi was afterwards to present to the Pope the Conser­vators of the people of Rome newly elected, re­ferr'd us for our audience to the Tuesday en­suing.

Having quitted him, I went to the high Masse in the little Church of S. Thomas of Canterbury; [Page 133] at the end of which approaching to Cardinal Bar­berin in the Sacristie, we fell to speak of the Ab­bot of Bourzeis his not enduring that any thing should be spoken in the printed books about our contests against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. whereup­on Cardinal Barberin rejoycing, O, said he to me, M. de Bourzeis è mio grand amico.

On Saturday the 30th. going in the afternoon for recreation to see the more considerable places of Rome, as we pass'd by Ara coeli, we met Fryer Archangel, who told us that F. Mulard was gone, and that he was gone encharg'd with Procurations and letters of recommendation from Card. Barbe­rin, to negotiate in France about the affair of the Five Propositions, to return speedily, and bring M. Hallier with him. I askt him concerning M. Hallier's letter which F. Mulard refus'd to shew me; he told us, it was a thing not hard to be seen, for he had given Copies of it to several Cardinals, and he nam'd Roma and Ginetti; that he (Fr. Arch­angel) transcrib'd them to present to their Emi­nences; but had kept no Copy for himself, they being too long, and in a very small hand, and re­quiring five or six hours to transcribe one. And by all that he told me, I found that what had been signify'd to me thereof by others not so clearly in­form'd as Fr. Archangel, was neverthelesse very true.

CHAP. XV.

AMongst the particularities which my Col­legues related to me of their journey, they told me of the stay which the Abbot of Valcroissant made at his Abbey, during which M. Brousse had occasion to hear preach at Die a considerable Mini­ster of that City which is almost wholly Calvinistical, and to refute what he had said in his Sermon. That which I heard mention of in familiar discourse, see­med to me so considerable, that I desir'd the Abbot of Valcroissant to set it down in writing, for pre­serving the remembrance of it. He did so; and the account he gave of it, deserves, as I conceive, to have a place in this Journal.

CHAP. XVI

BEfore I enter upon the Narration of what pass'd at Rome during the first six months of the year 1652. there are three or four things worth mentioning here which pass'd at Paris in the end of the year 1651. That which hath most affinity with the former Story, is an Enterprise and Slander extremely ridiculous, which they contriv'd against me in the Assembly of the Faculty Novem. 4. no doubt out of a design to cloud and render uncertain the boldness of F. Mulard, who term'd himself a Deputy from the Faculty, by accusing▪ me formally and solemnly in that As­sembly of having committed my self the same Im­posture, to which they had induc'd and train'd that Cordelier.

When they dispatcht him from France to come and execute all their prescriptions in virtue of that Chimerical Deputation which they had given him by their own private Authority, and by which they hop'd to authorize all things which they instru­cted him to say at Rome, they knew full well that I was set forth for France as I have above mention'd. They did not all expect my returning to Rome, or that there would be other persons there be­sides me who would be displeas'd and concern'd for F. Mulards stiling himself Deputy from so famous a Society, and the knowldge they might have of his Life and Behaviour in the world, which gave him licence to speak any thing without any ones being offended or taking notice of it, undoubtedly made them presume, that this would be observed less in his person then in another; so that they lookt he should act absolutely and with­out contradiction under that name in all the parts of his Instructions, and that neither he nor them­selves would be liable to reproach for so foul a juggle: wherefore when they saw afterwards that their plot was contrary to their hope discover'd by my means, whether they were only led with in­dignation against me for having searcht so far into their contrivance, and therefore aim'd to be re­veng'd by falsly imposing that Crime upon me, of which themselves were truly guilty; or whether they only design'd to keep off from themselves that Infamy, and render it obscure and dubious in reference to themselves, by imputing the same to one who was likely to complain of it, and accusing him first, though they knew him to be very innocent; so it was, that they took a Resolution to accuse me of it in publick. Now that the accusation might seem the more plausible and better grounded, they would not be the Instruments of it themselves, but thought fit to make it more authentick by the considerableness of the Nuntio's person, which they made use of therein.

M. Grandin who had been chosen Syndic in M. Hallier's room in the last October, and was ac­cording to custome to give his Thanks in the As­sembly of the fourth of November, took this complaint for the whole Subject of his Oration. ‘He said. [as the Letter written by a Doctor, my friend, some days after that Assembly informeth me) that the Nuntio sent for him and the Sub-Dean the day before, to advertise them that M. de Saint Amand (he meant Saint Amour; for having consulted his paper, he said no more Saint Amand but Saint Amour; which consultation of his paper was from his Charity, which told him it might be M. de Saint Amour) acted at Rome in quality of Deputy from the Faculty of Divinity, in behalf of the cause of some, whom with a lower tone he named Jansenists. That the Nun­tio desired to know the Facultie's mind upon this Advice which he gave them, and whether it were true that it had nam'd the said M. de Saint Amour for its Deputy.’ To which M. Grandin added that it was very important that the Faculty took into consideration what he propounded to it.

Several Doctors who presently apprehended the maliciousness of this first proposal of the new Syndic▪ and were perswaded I was not capable of so shameful a falsitie, nor had any ground or need to commit it, hiss'd his Proposal, and de­claim'd against the Deputation of F. Mulard, of which they had been advertis'd, saying, That that was it of which there was very great great reason to complain. When the murmur was appeas'd, M. Des-chasteaux Doctor and Procurator of Sorbonne (to whom I had written since my Re­turn to Rome in regard of the remembrance I had of a like charge with as little ground against MM. Bourgeois and Duchesne, and desired him if the same were renewed against me, to declare in my name, that in case it were with the least truth, I consented to pass for the most infamous of men) advertis'd the Faculty of the Letter which I had written to him, and produc'd it at the same time in the Assembly. After the reading of my Letter, he and many other Doctors who were convinc'd of my innocence, said, that it was not requisite that the Faculty declar'd, not barely whether it had de­puted me or not, but generally whether it had en­charg'd any other with such Commission to act in its name at Rome about the matters then agitated concerning Grace. Great contest there was in the Assembly upon this Subject, some saying, that the Question was not concerning F. Mulard or [Page 136] his Deputation, but to give an answer to the Nun­tio; others on the contrary, that it was not ne­cessary to answer the Nuntio, because his demand was grounded upon an Imposture, which was wholly visible by my Letter; That nevertheless it being true that I had in no wise usurped that quality, they would not hinder but the Truth might be known to all the earth; but being on the other side certain that F. Mulard had usurped it, it was necessary that upon the complaint made by Doctors who had proofs thereof at hand, the Faculty should declare the reality of the busi­ness.

The design of the Doctors who complotted this Accusation, was to get the Faculty to declare, that it had not deputed me; which would have been an ignominious Note upon me, and given the pub­lick and Posterity occasion to conceive that the Faculty had believ'd upon the Nuntio's Depositi­on that I had been capable of that Falsity. But at length after long debate which lasted almost till noon, it was concluded, that MM. Messier and Grandin should repair to the Nuntio, and tell him that hitherto the Faculty had deputed no person to Rome, and that it was manifest that I had not taken upon me that Quality, by a Letter written to M. Des-Chaste­aux who produced the same in the Assembly, which Letter the Faculty ordered should be shewn to the Nuntio. MM. Messier and Grandin when the As­sembly was ended, went to deliver this answer to the Nuntio, and carried him my Letter. The Nuntio desir'd them to leave it, which they did. But M. Des-chasteaux being loth to loose such a proof of my Innocence, pray'd M. Messier to go next day to the Nuntio, and beseech him to re­turn my Letter: He did so, and the Nuntio deli­ver'd it without any difficulty.

'Tis remarkable, that though the words of the Faculty were general, and consequently ought in reason to touch such as had taken that Quality up­on them, and brand them ignominiously, yet M. Grandin and the other Doctors that drew up the Conclusion, inserted in the draught only my name, and spar'd F. Mulards, leaving it to be presumed hereafter, that only I had given occasion for it. But assoon as I had receiv'd the Extract of it, which was sent me after it had been read again and confirmed in the Assembly of the first of Decem­ber, I perceiv'd how I could make use of it, to re­flect it back upon the face of them who alone de­serv'd to bear the affront; As I shall shew when I give an account of the audience which my Col­legues and I had of the Pope the 21. of January following.

The University also found it self interessed in the Conduct of the above said Cordelier, in regard of the falsities and injuries which they were ad­vertis'd he spread against them in Rome; and they made a Decree in the ordinary Assembly of the Deputies, held in the Colledge of Navarre, De­cember 2. by which it was resolved to write to me, and desire me to inform them the most punctually I could of all those falsities and calumnies. The Rector sent me that Decree, and join'd with it Letters of his own, wheredy he advis'd me to make complaint in the Universities name to some Judge, by putting in an information of the Lyes and Calumnies of F. Mulard, and then to pro­duce my witnesses. But consulting with two Ro­mans, men of great insight and practice in those matters; one told me that the business must be brought before the Judges Criminal, that it was no very ordinary case; that by reason of sundry disorders lately arisen in those Courts, he feared they would be shy of medling with it. The second told me, That the most proper Court was the Au­ditor of the Chamber, where he conceiv'd, per­mission would be easily granted to inform; but for sending the informations elsewhere, he be­liev'd it would not be allow'd. That this was a mat­ter of consequence, in which nothing could be done without asking the Pope whether he pleas'd to grant this particular Grace: Which difficulties consider'd, together with F. Mulards being re­turn'd from Rome, and the Rector desiring no more informations then what he had since seen the day of that Decree (which I sent him) and I esteeming it more requisite to apply our selves totally to the prosecution of the grand Affair, in which all those Injures and Calumnies might be better quasht and dispel'd, then to this incidental Contest, which would withdraw so much attention from the principal; all the difficulties I say, and considera­tions hinder'd me from fully performing (as I desir'd) all that the University recommended unto me.

The Canons regular of the Order of St. Au­gustin having notice of the Examen intended at Rome about these matters in a solemn Congrega­tion, assembled together to consult whether they should send thither one or two of their Fathers, in the name of the Society, in behalf of the interest which they took in the preservation of St. Augustins Doctrine; and they had already cast their eyes upon F. Fronto for the Journey. The General writ to Rome about it to their Procurator General, who shew'd me the Letter, and ask my opinion. I congratulated him and the whole Or­der for so holy and Christian a care: I told him it might be very useful, and of a great example in due time; but I did not see all things yet in readi­ness enough for the putting of that good and pious design in execution.

My Correspondent in behalf of my LL. the Bi­shops writ a Letter to me dated, December 22. 1651. in which he seem'd to foretell in some sort, how the proceeding would be in this affair; as shall be seen hereafter. ‘Blessed be God (saith saith) that there are persons in the Colledge of Cardinals who understand the Truth in these Matters, though they be very few; but I am still afraid of the Romane Policy. Our Molinist Doctors (who have intelligence e­very week from Rome) are very pleasant, when they say the Censure of the Propositi­ons will speedily come forth, and that the Jansenists are made believe that the Pope condescends to the Letters of the Bishops who writ to his Holinesse against that of M. de Vabres, and will not passe Judgment of them at all. They adde that the first Pro­position is censur'd already, and declar'd He­retical▪ and that the others are under ex­amination. That when the Censure is finish­ed, [Page 137] before it be declared to you, you shall be called for, to be heard in private, and after that, the Censure shall be publisht. Accordingly they are more briske then usu­all. Be pleased to inquire into the grounds of this newes, which comes not from one a­lone, but from many hands.’

In the end of this year a Censure was past by the Archbishop of Paris upon a book of F. Brisa­cier a Jesuite, intitl'd le Jansenisme confonda, &c. Jansenisme confounded. The Cause was for that the Author therein chargeth the Monastery of Re­ligious Women or Nunnes at Port-Royal with a­bundance of calumnies and scandals, so far as to accuse them of heresie in doctrine, and heinous disorders in manners: That according to the Rules prescrib'd to the Virgins of the H. Sacrament, there will be a new Religion made; that they shall be call'd Impenitents, Asacramentaries, Incommu­nicants, &c. For which the Archbishop condem­ned the said book as injurious, calumnious, and containing many lyts and impostures. He delar'd the said Nunnes pure and innocent from the Crimes wherewith that Jesuite went about to soile the can­dour of their good manners, and traduce their inte­grity and Religion, of which the said Archbishop de­clar'd that he was assured with full certainty. This Censure he order'd to be publisht in all the Parishes of Paris, and caus'd the same to be print­ed and fix'd upon the gates of all other Churc es. Which was perform'd with the applause of all good men, and a strange madnesse of the Jesuites, who had fruitlesly imploy'd all their credit to hinder the said Censure, which made them passe eve­rywhere for publick calumniators.

CHAP. I.

THE first thing which we did this year, was to go on Tues­day January 2. to the Pope's Presence-Chamber, in order to being introduc'd to audi­ence; which we could not obtain that day, because the Prince of Luneburg who had the first, and Cardinal Ʋrsin who had the second, took up all the time. We repair'd thither every day afterwards that we could hope for it, till at length we obtain'd it on the 21. of the same moneths, as I shall relate in its due place.

In the mean while we employ'd our time as the necessity and advantage of our affair or the rules of Decorum required: That Tuesday afternoon I went with M. Brousse to M. le Cavalier Pozzo a person of note in Rome and of great worth; He told us in his entertainment a pleasant Conceit of a Jesuite, whom he formerly knew, and who was the present Pope's Confessor; This Jesuite maintain'd and would needs print his Opinion That the Pope might choose his successor before his death, and establish him as a Coadjutor in that highest Ecclesiastical dignity.

The same day at Paris a person nam'd Sangui­niere who had been a Jesuite, but thrust him­self into the Faculty of Divinity, so far as to maintain a Thesis in a Tentative Question, have­ing demanded in the Assembly Letters concerning his time of study, was deny'd, though he was backd by the favorers of the Jesuites, and more then any by M. Hallier.

The same Doctors appear'd also very displeas'd with the News which they receiv'd at that time of the arrival of my Collegues at Rome: but yet they comforted themselves for all that, by pub­lishing abroad that that whould not hinder but the Pope would speedily pronounce a Judgment a­gainst the Propositions, and that if he gave us a hearing before he pronounc'd, it would be but as I had been heard in the businesse of the Houres. Which coming to the ears of the Bishops who de­ligated us, they enjoyn'd us again by a Letter which they caus'd to be written to us on the fifth of that moneth, to beware of engaging in a se­cret or private Conference; but to coniinue suing for a solemn one, like those which had been held under Clement VIII. and Paul V. before which, we should not be contented with answering for the Catholick sense which the Propositions im­puted to us might admit, in which alone they were to be maintain'd as Orthodox, but also should ac­cuse the erroneous sentiments of Molina, and demand the condemnation thereof against the Je­suites.

On Monday the 8. we accompani'd Cardinal Barberin to the Consistory, and he did us the honour to desire us to dine with him the next day. Accordingly having treated us with very great magnificence he carried us to spend the afternoon in his Library, and afterwards himself conducted us home.

On the 11. M. Brousse and I went to see the [Page 140] Ambassador, and accompani'd him to the Palace of S. Mark to the Ambassador of Venice, and from thence to the profess'd House of the Jesuits call'd le Giesu, which is not far from his Palace. The Ambassador, as he told us, went thither to speak with one of those Fathers with whom the King was not well pleas'd; which he did, after he had heard Masse. I observ'd that assoon at F. Annat recei­ved notice of the Ambassador's coming, he went away without staying for him, to get audience of the Pope.

On Fryday the 12th. we began to visite the Cardinals who we knew were design'd for our Congregation. That day we visited Cardinal Spa­da, who receiv'd and entertain'd us very well. But this was considerable in the audience he gave us, that there was not spoken so much as one word concerning our affair on one side or other. After which I going alone to see the Cure of S. Saviour, he gave me a very remarkable Item, which we alwayes endevor'd to Practise, viz. That the half of an Affaire, especially at Rome, consisteth in the manner of well managing it, La Meta d' un ne­gotio consiste nel modo di ben portarlo.

This good Cure was great friend and country­man to Monsignor Ghiggi, who was lately return'd from his Nuntiature at Munster. He gave me an account of him as a man of great piety and learning, much in favour with the Pope, and one of his Secretaries of state, who would not fail to be Cardinal at the next promotion, and perhaps one day Pope, when there was pass'd another Papacy after the present. For these rea­sons he advis'd me to visite him asson as I could, to informe him of the state of our af­faires. Upon his motion I went for that purpose on Saturday the 13th of January; but finding that he gave no audience, I went tot S. Maria Mag­giore.

There I saw the Dominican Confessor of the French Nation, who told me that the next day there was to be, a Chappel of Cardinals, to cele­brate there a Masse of the Trinity for Pius V. That this Pope dy'd in such opinion of Sanctity, that on the first of May his tombe was strew'd over with abundance of flowers, and his Chappel was all full of ex voto. But since the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. for the Canonization of Saints, those ex voto were taken away and shut up in the Sacristy or Vestry, and the custome of strew­ing flowers upon his tomb was abolish'd: I went afterwards to S. John de Lateran to see F. Cavalli and return him his little tract of Obser­vations upon the Conection of the Hymnes which was made by a Jesuite in the name of Ʋrban VIII. which Jesuite was much incens'd against F. Ca­valli because of the faults, both as to Grammar and sense, which he found in that Conection. F. Cavalli submitted his Reflections very humbly, to as many as would look upon them. The Car­dinals car'd not to examine whether he had rea­son or no; though some said it was a thing that deserv'd to be taken heed to. But that which is remarkable herein, is, that though those new Hymnes were introduc'd everywhere, as an order given by the Pope; yet the Canons of S. Peter withstood all the instances made to them to make use thereof, upon the sole account of the newnesse of those verses; wherewith their Chanters, being habituated and accustom'd to the old, were inconvenienc'd. And indeed their resi­stance and their custome caus'd that they were left to the possession and use of the old, notwithstanding the earnest desire of the Authors of those new Cor­rections that those Canons should confirm by their example the care that was taken to introduce them into all Christendom.

On Monday the 15th. we visited the Covent of Barefooted Carmelites of our Lady de la Victorie, where we were inform'd by one of those Fryers that the Pope having been lately confer'd with a­bout our affair by a Considerable person who soli­cited him to put an end to this great controversie de auxiliis, which troubled the Church for so many years; the Pope signifi'd that his mind and reso­lution was to follow the example, of his Predeces­sors who were contented with imposing silence in the matter to both parties; that enough had been done in condemning or rather prohibiting in ge­neral the book of Jansenius; and that he would do nothing more. Wherewith the said Person not con­tented, reply'd to the Pope that this was not the thing which the most considerable persons in the Church expected, but on the contrary they con­ceiv'd that his Holiness was oblig'd to terminate the contests in the present case; and to perswade him to it, he shew'd him the Writing above men­tion'd, whereof F. Mulard was the dispersor, in­titl'd Ʋtrum sit sopienda, &c. Which he read to the Pope from the beginning to the end; and after the Pope had heard it, he made no other answer to this person to free himself from his instances, but told he might shew the said Writing to such of the Cardinals as he thought fit.

On Wednessday the 17th. I went again to Mon­signor Ghiggi, to make him the visite which the Cure of S. Saviour had given him notice that I intended. He receiv'd me with much civility and gravity. After I had told him in few words the substance of our affair, and the importance it was of, I began to give him a particular account of all that had pass'd in it; but before I had done representing to him the reasons which were op­pos'd to M. Cornet in the Assembly of the first if July, to hinder proceeding to any examina­tion of the Propositions, Monsignor Ghiggi told me that he was expected by the Pope, and there­fore pray'd me to dispatch and tell him the mat­ter of fact without standing upon the reasons. So I was oblig'd to passe succinctly over the chief and essential points of this affair, as the False Censure presented to the Pope for confirmation; the de­sign of M. de Vabres, seeing that way fail'd to get the Assembly of the Clergy to sign a Let­ter wherein to desire the condemnation of the Propositions, upon assurance given him by the Jesuites that they would obtain it if the Clergy desir'd it; his resolution (when he could do nothing with the Clergy) to inveigle several particular Bishops to subscribe the said Letter; the care of those which sent me, to advertise the Pope of the ambiguity of the Propositions pre­sented to him by that Letter, the surprise which was to be fear'd in it, the interest of the H. See to avoid that surprise, the importance it was of in refence to his Authority, the truth, and the [Page 141] peace of the Faithfull; in fine, that I must come another time when his Lordship was more at lei­sure, to give him more ample and particular in­formations upon the whole, and that my Collegues would not fail to wait upon him, and pay their duty to him as soon as they had seen the Pope. Monsignor Ghiggi told me, it would be better that I came alone to acquaint him with the Case, then that many came to do it; because oftentimes in occasions of this nature, number did more hurt then good. He said the Pope had not yet spoken to him about this affair, and till the Pope did so, he would not meddle with it; Ne videretur mitte­re manum in alienam messem: but probably the Pope would communicate it to him assoon as we had deliver'd him our Letters. I answer'd, that I had deliver'd them almost Six months ago. He reply'd, that then it would be requisite to leave a Memorial with the Pope when we were admitted to him, to refresh his Holinesses memory; and that when that Memorial came to his hands, it would be sufficient, that before it did, it was not needfull for us to make a visit to him, because Se­cretaries of State receive none, but alwayes keep their doors shut, excepting for affaires. I told him, that we would do as he appointed, and I re­new'd to him the declaration which I had made to the Pope, that we had no pretension against the Bull of Ʋrban VIII; and that of the Propositions upon which his Censure was sollicited, there was not any in that of Pius V.

On Thursday the 18th. we visited Cardinal Gi­netti, who again gave us great testimonies of good will and earnestnesse ro apply himself seriously to this affair. He askt us also if our Adversaries were come. I answer'd, that none appear'd open­ly; but the Jesuites were those with whom we had to do, and whom we would attaque as our prin­cipal adversaries, who had set a work all these pro­jects against the doctrine of the Church, to up­hold that of Molina; that their whole Society was assembled ad Rome; that they might choose the a­blest of their Fathers to defend themselves against the accusations and complaints which we had to charge them with; and so we should not want Parties. He approv'd what I said; but our confe­rence was not long, and we ended it sooner then we should have done, out of decency, because we saw there was a Table prepar'd for a Congregation which his Eminence expected there.

That day I was told by one of the H. Office, that he to whom F. Annat's book de Incoacta libertate, then under the Presse, was committed to read, had made his Report of it eight dayes ago; that M. Al­bizzi mov'd there might be given to it not only a Licence for printing, but also a kind of Approba­tion; that there was nothing in it contrary to the Faith; but the Members of the H. Office conside­ring it was not their Custom, M. Albizzi could not bring them to his intended innovation, and so the book was only remitted to the Master of the Sacred Palace.

I went to visit him on Saturday the 19. and re­presented the Prejudice which the Cause of Grace Effectual by it self would receive by the Approba­tion which F. Annat endeavour'd to get from the Congregation of the H. Office for the Book he was printing, and the advantage which the Jesuites would make of it, for the upholding of their Mo­linistical Grace subject to Free Will, which could not be establisht but upon the ruines of many Chri­stian Truths. The Master of the Sacred Palace pre­sently agreed with me as to the prejudice which those truths receive from that Molinistical opini­on, and particularly mention'd many truths that are subverted thereby. But he told me, that he did not believe F. Annat's book was writ in de­fence of that opinion; That were it so, it could not afford any consequence as to the matter of the Doctrine, which would not fail to be maintain'd, when they came to the Decision; but till it were come to that, the Pope had prohibited writing of these matters without permission of the Congrega­tion of the H. Office; That the said Congregation had given F. Annat such permission, and him (the Master, &c.) permission to peruse the book, and give his consent to the impression; That he had done so, and could not have done otherwise; That those people were Almighty, Ognipotenti; That he was in an office in which it was necessary to obey. By which I saw, that we must be contented either to behold that book publisht, with whatever ad­vantagious Notes of Approbation it could be au­thoris'd, or else stop its course by our complaint to the Pope against it, if we could get audience of him before it came forth.

CHAP. II.

AT length we obtain'd that so much desired Audience, on Sunday, Jan. 21. After we had made the usual kneelings at entrance into the Chamber where the Pope was, and kiss'd his feet, we placed our selves all four before him in a Semicircle, and being upon our knees, M. Brousse our Senior, spoke in Latin to his Holinesse what followeth in the Translation.

M. Brousse pronounc'd this discourse very deli­berately and pathetically, according to his usual way, and quickned it with as much vigour as the modesty and the submission befitting one that speaks to the Pope, and the place so little distant from him, and so private, wherein we were, could permit. The Pope heard him with great gravity and attention, and when he had ended, the Pope answer'd in Italian, and made a discourse of about the same length with this of M. Brousse. The sub­stance which we could recollect of the Popes an­swer, was not much different from what he had [Page 143] said to me in the two other audiences which he gave me alone. He told us, that he would not have us speak of Jansenius at all; Non voglio che sia fat­ta mentione di Jansenio in nissuna maniera. Those were his words. That when his book first came forth, what in it concern'd this affair, was diligent­ly examin'd; That after such examination it was thought meet to make the Bull of Ʋrban VIII, which was publisht upon this occasion, and by which the reading of Jansenius's book and the The­ses of the Jesuites which treated of this matter, was prohibited; that as to the publication and execu­tion of that Bull sundry difficulties were made, but they were never sound of moment enough to hin­der the execution of the same; Thar the prohibi­tions made formerly by the Popes to write and dis­pute of those matters de Auxiliis, were not made without great necessity and cognizance of the cause. That Clement VIII. and Paul V. his Predecessors, after they had taken very much pains, and spent much time and study upon this subject, and after they had assembled the most able Divines, who likewise labour'd very much in it, at length all they could do was to impose a perpetual silence in these matters upon the Divines of both sides; That the best course was to keep to that, and not renew at this day those old disputes which could not be terminated in those times; and consequently not to speak of establishing a new Congregation de Auxiliis. That as for the doctrine of S. Augustin, there was no scruple but it ought to be follow'd and embrac'd in the Church, as it had been in all times in singular esteem and veneration; but the question was, who were they that truly embrac'd it; That when the Deputies of the Faculty of Lo­vain came to Rome, to defend the book of Janse­nius, they said the same things that we do of the doctrine of S. Augustin, and the authority it ought to have in the Church; That it was to that alone which they adher'd, and that Jansenius adher'd to the same; but after his book had been examin'd and compar'd with the doctrine of S. Augustine, they who were employ'd therein at that time found that Jansenius held Propositions very different from the sentiments of S. Augustin; That all the world pleaded that authority and doctrine, and every one drew it to his own side; but it could not favour all; That every one construed it as he was inclin'd, and understood it after his own way; but it behooved not to stick so close to things and words, but to consider with what exaggeration and Hyperbole S. Augustin and other Holy Fathers of the Church may have spoken in some cases; as also not to rely and build upon what they may have sometimes said in the heat and vehemence of discourse, as upon the words of Scripture.

The Pope in speaking all this, extended it more to other Fathers then to S. Augustin, and took his rise from what had been done by others, to tell us that the same might also have been done by S. Au­gustin: but indeed he spoke it with much hesi­tancy, and rather to make the answers and ob­jections to us which possibly had been suggested to him by M. Albizzi, or others imbu'd with the Jesuits principles, then as being himself perswa­ded thereof.

Wherefore his discourse leaving sufficient room for a reply, M. Brousse told the Pope in Italian (as the Letter relateth which he writ the next day to M. Puilon Doctor in Physick of the Faculty of Pa­ris, his Countryman and friend) That we had no­thing to do with Jansenius; That he was an Author in whom we were not concern'd, no more then the Bi­shops who deputed us; that we barely requested the examen and discussion of the Propositions in question, in regard of the diversity of senses whereof they are ca­pable, to hinder that the Censure which was to be made of them (as we acknowledg'd they deserv'd it in one sense) might not be reflected upon the doctrine of S. Augustin, as the enemies of that Saint profess'd to desire, having purposely fram'd them equivocal, and with different senses: As for the Congregation de Auxiliis, that we would abstain from the word Auxilium, saving so far as it would be necessary for the understanding of the Propositions (we knew the Pope was so firmly re­solv'd not to renew the examination of that mat­ter, that lest we should at the first addresse receive from his Holinesse a precise and absolute refusal of the Congregation for which we supplicated, we were forc'd not to unfold to him so openly how it was contain'd in each of the Propositions well un­derstood. Wherefore to render our Motion the more passable, M. Brousse was oblig'd to tell him in general, as his letter rehearseth, that we should abstain from the term Auxiliis, saving so far as would be necessary for the understanding of the Propo­sitions.) And because his Holinesse sp [...]ke of what pass'd under Clement VIII. as if after his time no­thing had been done in this affair, and that the thing remain'd undecided, he prayed his Holinesse to permit him to revive in his memory that point of history; and he told him, that after the death of Clement VIII, when the choice of his Successor was in agitation, it was determin'd in the Conclave before proceeding to Election, that he who should be chosen should finish what Clement had begun touching the matter de Auxiliis; That therefore Paul V. (who succeeded Leo XI, whose Papacy lasted but a few dayes) immediately after his promotion to S. Peters Chair reassembled those Con­gregations; that the matters having been examin'd a­new at the instance of the Jesuites for defence of their Molina, who they said was ill understood, and ill d [...] ­fended to the Congregations under Clement, the mat­ter was at length so terminated after many Congrega­tions, that fifty Propositions of Molina were condem­ned; that the Bull was prepar'd and ready to thunder forth; but that which hindred it, was the quarrel of Venice, from whence the Jesuites being driven, pray'd his Holinesse not to publish that Bull, which would quite overwhelm them, promising him (what they have not kept) to renounce Molina, and no longer teach those evil Maximes. M. Brousse added, that this being a matter of fact and history which pass'd at Rome, we should not only be imprudent, but also deserve punish­ment for averring it at his Holinesses feet if it were not true; but we were certain that the Acts of those Congregations, with the Original of the Bull of Paul V. were in Castello (in the Castle S. Angelo) and that if it pleased his Holinesse to cause the same to be pub­lish'd, there would be no longer need of a Congregation for the terminating of all these contests. The Pope sig­nified his satisfaction in this point of history, and an­swer'd that he would think on it. M. Brousse had the liberty to say many other things to him, among o­thers concerning S. Augustins doctrine, that we adher'd to that alone, not as the Pope might fear [Page 144] we misconstru'd it, but as it would be found to be really his; That when it came to be examin'd, it would be found clear and uniform, and that it must needs be so, since the Fathers and whole Councils have embrac'd it and commended it to the whole Church, as that which ought to be follow'd, and with which the Church had already triumph'd over so many Hereticks.

We having there concluded it meet for me to speak to his Holinesse, if I could have time, I took occasion in this place to say, That it would be one of the principal things in which his Holinesse would by God's help one day have the satisfaction to find who were mistaken, our adversaries or we, when he had examin'd it and caus'd it to be examin'd in the solemn Congregation for which we came to supplicate; That he should see by the sequell of that examination, whether our adversaries or we, had the true understanding of St. Augustin's senti­ments; That we now declar'd to him, that we would only adhere to what was acknowledg'd without contradiction and with perfect evidence, to have been taught by that great Doctor as the pure doctrine of the Church, and approv'd for such by Popes; and that it was for this purpose chiefly that we beseecht his Holinesse to establish the Con­gregation desired by the Bishops upon occasion of those Five Propositions, whereof every one un­derstood in the Catholick sense of Effectual Grace, contain'd an abridgement of his whole Doctrine; so connex'd together were these matters, and de­pendant all upon one and the same principle.

After this I took occasion from the Silence which the Pope so much insisted on, to complain to him of F. Annats book which was printing. I repre­sented to him, that that silence was so far from ha­ving been enjoyn'd to Divines for ever, that at the same moment we were speaking to him, that book was printing in Rome; That M. Albizzi not content to have obtain'd permission from the Con­gregation of the H. Office for that Jesuite to break this silence, by publishing his book, us'd his endea­vours to have it come forth with the Approbation of that Congregation, and the authority of his Ho­linesses name, thereby to engage the H. See una­wares in the interests and sentiments of that Socie­ty; because upon the determination of one single point on one side or other, depended all that was to be held pro or con in the whole matter de Auxi­liis.

The Pope answer'd me, that it was a great mi­stake, to think that all that was printed at Rome was the sentiments of the H. See; but the approbation or Imprimatur requisite for the impression of books was not granted nor required, but to hinder least any might be printed that were contrary to the Law of God and to Religion, or against good manners.

Omitting what might have been reply'd to the Pope, (as, that the sentiments of the Jesuites tou­ching Grace were wholly contrary to Religion, and to the good manners of true Christians) I an­swer'd, that F. Annat had designed not only to get the usual and general Imprimatur to his book, but to have it examin'd by the Congregatiom of the H. Office, to the end they might authorize the doc­trine of it, and so the H. See become insensibly en­gag'd in the unhappy cause of their Molina; that it wat only this consideration, and fear of the en­gagement of the H. See that made us anxious a­bout the impression of thar book; that otherwise, were there nothing more then the ordinary impres­sion, we should be so far from hindring it, that we should rather further it; because S. Augustins and our adversaries printed nothing but what prov'd extremely advantageous to the truth and to our cause, they fill'd their books so with falsities, ig­norances and lyes, and though all this might serve for some time to uphold their reputation by blind­ing the lesse attentive, yet when their books came once to be sifted in a Congregation of judicious & equitable Judges, the exorbitances would be scarce credible to which these good Fathers and their adhe­rents suffer themselves to be transported against truth and honesty; that therefore the more they printed, the more they advantag'd us; but all our trouble was, that they did it in the sight and know­ledge of the H. See, and by that means engag'd the same in broyls from which it would be hard to clear it self, and which would increase the difficulties of our making known to it the justice of our cause, and of its declaring in our favour.

The Pope was apprehensive of what I said to him about this subject, and signifi'd that he had not heard of that book before, but he would consi­der of it, and take some order about it. I pro­ceeded to tell him, how for the better accomplish­ing their design, they attempted to avoid passing through the hands of the Master of the Sacred Pa­lace, who was forc'd to supplicate the Cardinals of the H. Office, that the rights of his place might not be prejudic'd in this case; and all that he obtain'd, was, that the said Book might passe through his hands and he might read it; but withall he receiv'd order to passe it, to give it his Imprimatur; and that it was actually printing. The Pope smil'd a little, to render this first audience more agreea­ble, speaking a word of raillery touching the con­tinual contest that there was between the Domini­cans and the Jesuites.

I proceeded to the second thing whereof we a­greed that I should complain to the Pope, and that was M. Albizzi's extream passion for the interests of the Jesuits; and having told his Holi­nesse that that Man was wholly possess'd with their sentiments, and blindly favour'd all their designs, I instanc'd visible tokens thereof that I had obser­ved in particular cases: I told the Pope how he treated me when I was addressing to Cardinal Pan­zirolo touching the Houres, crying out, Si burla il Signor de Sant' Amor, si burla. That I presently re­monstrating to him calmly, that he ought to treat me after another sort, if not for my own sake, yet in respect to the Bishops of France who sent me, and to the affair in which the H. See was the principal concern'd, &c. The Pope here interrupted me, and told me I knew how himself had treated me, with how much esteem he had re­ceived what I represented to him in the name of those illustrious Bishops, and in what account he express'd to hold me particulary. I renew'd my thanks to him; and he proceeded to tell me that Men are sometimes subject to choler, and suffer themselves to be transported with it; but it behoo­ved to have a little patience in those cases, and ex­cuse them. I reply'd, that M. Albizzi's proceeding [Page 145] testify'd more then choler, that he acted out of palpable Aversion: whereof I gave his Holinesse this proof, that having continu'd to justifie to M. Albizzi the reason for my acting as I did, he per­sisted to treat me ill and exasperate me, saying, that I was come to Rome to offer violence and force to the H. See; that we were full of evil in­tentions, and sought nothing but to crosse its in­tersts, &c. The Pope, to shew the injustice of that Reproach, interpos'd, that if it were so, we would not have recourse thither, as we had. I acknowledg'd the weight of the Pope's reason, and added, that it shew'd how injurious M. Albizzi was to speak otherwise; and that when I remon­strated to the said Signor Albizzi how little just it was in him, and very grievous for us, that he imputed to us evil intentions against the H. See, without having full proof thereof, he answer'd me more bitterly, That it was but too true that we had such evil intentions. Non è che troppo vero; &c. The Pope here again mention'd M. Albizzi's choler in his excuse.

After this discourse, M. Brousse made some ge­neral complaints to the Pope touching the calum­nies that were spread without controll against us by the Jesuites, and at their instigation. To which the Pope answer'd, that it was not possible to hinder those disorders; That himself could not prevent all the calumnies that were made against him, and particularly, that it was not possible for him to stop the mouths of those which charged him as if he had no affection to France, but had intentions prejudicial to the service of that Crown, notwithstanding his care in all cases to give proofs of his affection for that first Kingdom of Chri­stendom, in which for his own particular he had receiv'd so much honour, and so many obliging treatments.

But to give the Pope an instance of the bound­lesse liberty taken by our Adversaries to dare any thing against us, that their blind passion sug­gested, I was willing to have himself a witnesse thereof, in presence of my Collegues. I said to him, H. Father, Your Holinesse remembers that you lately saw here a certain Cordelier nam'd F. Mulard, who address'd to your Holinesse as being deputed from the Faculty of Divinity at Paris about the same affaires. The Pope an­swer'd, that it was true. I proceeded; H. Father, Your Holinesse may also remember, whether in the Audiences you did me the favour to give me, you heard me so much as name the Faculty out of my mouth, to call my self their Deputy; and whether I ever said that I was sent from any other then the Prelates whose Letters I deliver'd to you. The Pope acknowledg'd the truth of both. I continu'd, Neverthelesse H. Father, I have been accus'd to the Assembly of the Faculty, for term­ing my self their Deputy: and they, who instiga­ted the said Cordelier to take upon him that Qua­lity here, aim'd by that artifice to cause the Fa­culty to declare that they had not deputed me, thereby to blemish my reputation, and possibly to take some pretext of inferring, that the Fa­culty indirectly authoris'd the Chimerical deputa­tion of that Cordelier, (who term'd himself so for three or four moneths) in that they did not complain thereof; But some Doctors understan­ding this Fraud, and laying it open in the Assem­bly, it gave occasion to the Faculty to declare that they had not hitherto deputed any person hither; and by that means that which had been prepar'd to calumniate me, hath serv'd to convince before your Holinesse the Authors of that imposture of the Cordelier. In proof of all which I presented the Copy of the Facultie's Conclusion to the Pope, desiring him to keep it, and if he thought good, to send it into France, to verifie whether it were the writing of M. Bouvot the Faculties Register, or not; and to make me undergo such punishment as he pleas'd, if he found that I impos'd upon his Holinesse. The Pope told me that he believ'd it sufficiently upon what I said to him, that he did not take me for a person likely to impose upon him; and he bid me read the said Conclusion, which I held in my hands before him. In obedience to his Holinesse I read the same throughout in Latin, as it here followeth.

When I had done reading this Conclusion, the Pope askt me how the Nuntio came to have a hand in this business, Hé, come è intervenuto in quesio Monsignor Nuncio? I told the Pope, that I was unwilling to have mention'd that circum­stance, though it may serve to make their inso­lence and detraction the more publick and noto­rious, because I fear'd his Holinesse would not be well pleas'd to hear what hand the Nuntio had had in it; but having been oblig'd by his com­mand to read the Conclusion, I could not adde [Page 146] to or diminish from it. That indeed I wonder'd, together with his Holiness, how the Nuntio came to interpose in the matter; but his Holinesse saw that it was so; and all that I could conjecture was, that he must needs have been surpris'd, and made to believe things otherwise then they were; that however, his Holinesse might find thereby that the Nuntio was lyable to be sur­pris'd too in other things, and consequently that his Holinesse ought not to give credit to all that he might signifie against us, since others have deluded him by making him believe such things in France as he might have sent to his Holinesse, how false and calumnious soever. In the dis­course about the Authors of that unworthy accu­sation, mention was made of M. Hallier Syndic of the Faculty and Cosin to F. Mulard, who pos­sibly had been the principal promotor of it. The Pope told us that he did not know him, but had heard him spoken of as a very commendable per­son. Whereupon I told the Pope, that whatso­ever esteem was had of him, his Holinesse might judge whether he deserv'd it, and know what tem­per and conduct he was of, by comparing the Letters which he had written and were at Rome, with the Conclusion of the Faculty which I had read unto him.

The Pope remain'd astonisht at this Intrigue. Yet he told us that without this conviction, the thing spoke sufficiently of it self; that indeed he had given audience to that Cordelier, and heard him as the Deputy of the Faculty of Paris, yet he could never think that he was so indeed, and that so eminent a society as that was, and as he had found it whilest he was in France, consisting of many learned and worthy persons, would send to him for Deputy un tal Fratre, such a pitifull Fryer as F. Mulard was. I beseecht the Pope to remember all this history, so contrary to since­rity and to the respect which is due to the H. See; and to consider how little credit those people de­serv'd in their private accusations and secret li­bels (of which themselves were so asham'd as not to bring them out of obscurity) who had the for­head to venture to commit publickly actions lya­ble to so many reproaches, so odious and so easy to be refell'd.

The Pope answer'd that we ought not to fear that he would suffer himself to be posses'd by ca­lumnies; and that as to the maine of our affair, he would take time to consider it more mature­ly; that it was of such a nature as admitted not much speed. I answer'd him that we should at­tend upon it; and yet we hop'd his Holinesse would not have so much trouble in it as might be imagin'd. I added that in the like case Clement VIII. employ'd the whole year 1597. in assem­bling the Consultors whom he chose for his Congre­gation. That the first time they were seen together, was the second day of the year 1598. That that year and the four following, all pass'd with­out the Pope's being present in those Congrega­tions; That the first time their Congregation was held in his presence, was March 20. 1603. That to know how things went during those five years, he caus'd what pass'd amongst the Con­sultors to be reported to himself from time to time, by persons sure and faithfull. The Pope was here pleas'd to object against what I said, tel­ling me that in the year 1598. Clement VIII. went to Ferrara, for the recovering of that Dutchy. I answer'd that I knew Clement VIII. made that journey in that year, but his Consultors tarry'd at Rome and ceased not to labour there during his absence. The Pope express'd himself somthing pleas'd with this discourse, and we all began to put our selves in a readinesse to withdraw, after having been about an houre in this audience: but before we arose up, I told the Pope again that we should attend his resolution and orders upon what we had represented; but in the mean time the thing that was urgent and admitted little de­lay, was, F. Annat's book, in which care was to be taken that the publishing of it might not be with any mark of the H. See's approbation; which the Pope testifi'd he would see to. He gave us a plenary Indulgence in forma jubilei, up­on visiting the four Churches, in favour of my Collegues who were not at Rome during the H. year. As we withdrew from the Pope's presence, we presented to him the Memorial here subjoyn­ed; The forme of those Memorials is thus, The sheets of Paper in which they are written, are usually so folded, as to be about four fingers broad and half a foot long. On the outside there is an Inscription at the top containing the Person's name to whom they are presented, and another at the bottome of the substance of the affair concern'd; Ours was thus inscribed, Bea­tissimo Patri Jnnocentio Papae X. pro pluribus Galliae Episcopis, Doctores Parisienses illorum Oratores. The Contents follow.

The said Memorial importeth these words be­ing translated,

In the afternon of the same day the Pope sent for M. Albizzi, who repair'd to his Holinesse; some friends of ours that saw him when he came away from the Pope, told me that his countenance intimated no great satisfaction with his audience. After which it is likely he was with the Jesuites, who that day had chosen F. Godifridi a Neapolitan for their General. They were to have gone forthwith to salute the Pope, or at least the next day after that Election. But one of their Fathers the next day rais'd a ve­ry ridiculous and false Report, for the reason of their delay; namely, that notice was given them to forbear that Visit a while, because the Pope parted with us extraordinarily ill pleas'd, and they should have no contentment to address to him whilst he was in that bad disposition. For the Truth is, he gave us none but expressions of Joy, Benignity, Esteem and good Will.

We could not conveniently wait upon Cardi­nal Pamphilio, to give account of this audience, according to the custom which is observed at Rome, till Friday the 26. of this month. Nor was he then disposed conveniently to hear us. For he was so busie, and it was so late, that we were forc'd to tell him, that it was expedient that we had a little more time to acquaint him with the business of our coming and deputation to his Holiness, then he could then afford us. He told us that he should be willing to hear us at any time. His Eminence would not set the day, as we mov'd him, but told us, that it should be as often as we pleas'd. We durst not press him further to assign one in which he might please to be at leisure, though it would have been very convenient both for himself and for us, and most advantageous for the affair whereof we were to speak. But he had so many other, and so different from ours in the station wherein he was, that its likely he had rather not hear of it at all, then suffer himself to be informed thereof.

CHAP. III.

THe Dominicans had lent me the last Summer with much goodness and confidence, the Original of the Writings of M. Pegna, sometimes Dean of the Rota under the Papacy of Clement VIII. who had had the curiosity to observe day­ly what pass'd in the Congregation de Auxiliis. I intended faithfully to restore what was so courte­ously lent me, but I was willing to keep a Copy or two compar'd with the Original, to have Re­course thereunto in case of need, and derive such Light and advantages from the same as it afforded for the cause of Truth, the Honour of the H. See, and that of the Consultors who had been imploy'd in that Congregation. Wherefore before I tran­scribed my Copies, that I might be assured, the Original was the hand of M. Pegna, I had oft de­sired M. Noiset his Successor in that Office, to whom I had very free access, to shew me some of the Records of their Tribunal of the hand­writing [Page 148] of M, Pegna. At length on Sunday the 28. of Jan. M. du Noiset sent to Brousse and I when we repaired thither, an antient Notary of their Tribunal nam'd Peter Cottuen, giving him order to do all necessary things for us that we desired. When this Notary had shew'd us several Papers written with the hand of M. Pegna, and we found that they were all like that of the Book which I had, we pray'd him to get us two persons expert or sworn for the verification of Writings. He fetcht two, who were name Andreas Albercius, and Franciscus Pignocatus; and they acknow­ledg'd that the Book which I had was of M. Peg­na's hand: whereupon they drew an Act or Me­morandum which was de [...]ver'd to us the same day.

On Tuesday the 30. of January we went to the Ambassador to acquaint him with all that pass'd in the Audience which we had had of the Pope. The Ambassador gave us very fair opportunity, for he lead us out to walk with him to the Church of St. Martin, where we heard Mass, and after­wards he carri'd us back to dine with him.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Roma, who confirm'd to us what he had always promis'd, that we should not fail to be heard in this affair as amply as we could wish, and declar'd to us that he promis'd the same again.

On Wednesday morning the last of this month, we waited upon Cardinal Barberin de la Minerve. Whilst he was there, we visited F. Barelier. When the Cardinal came forth, he carri'd us to S. Jacques des Incurables, where he said Mass, and serv'd the poor at Dinner whom he treated that day, and we assisted his Eminence to serve them. That afternoon we visited the Marquis del Buffalo, then F. Ʋbaldino, (who amongst other things speaking of the Pope and of Divinity, reiterated plainly what I have above reported, that is was not his Profession, Non è la sua Professione;) and after­wards the General of the Dominicans, whom we entertain'd amply and calmly concerning the mat­ter of our Affairs, and he very well receiv'd what we said. One thing remarkable he told us, viz. That Cardinal Lugo whilst he was a Jesuite, en­deavour'd to engage him in a Ligue against the Book of Jansenius.

The first observable thing that occur'd in Fe­bruary, was, that on Monday the fifth day of that month one came and told me from a good hand, that F. Fani a Dominican and Companion of the Master of the sacred Palace, having read F. Annat's Book, found two Calvinistical Propositi­ons in it, notwithstanding which he forbore not to give it his Imprimatur, on condition that they should be expung'd. That this condition very much displeas'd the Author, who went forth­with to complain thereof to M. Albizzi: That M. Albizzi to content him, and revenge the In­jury done to such an ancient Jesuit as F. Annat by so young a Dominican, presently writ to the Printer, that without taking heed to the Restri­ction of the Imprimatur, he should not fail to print all that the Jesuites appointed him. That F. Fani going to the Printer to see whether F An­nat had taken care to expunge those two Calvani­stical Propositions out of this Book, and how the places were corrected; he there found M. Albiz­zi's Letter contrary to the correction which he had enjoyn'd. That he took and compar'd a Copy thereof before a Notary, and carried the same to the Master of the sacred Palace, who being in­form'd of the whole matter on the foregoing Wednesday, acquainted the Congregation of the H. Office therewith, who gave a check to M. Albizzi for so doing, and enjoyn'd him to med­dle no more with things that belong'd not to the functions of his place.

On Wednesday morning, Feb. 6. we went to Monte Cavallo to thank the Popes Maistre de Chambri, for the audience which he had procur'd us, and to tell him that in that Audience we had spoken to his Holiness of a particular affair which was urgent, and abont which we conceiv'd our selves oblig'd to present him a new Memorial; which Memorial we desir'd him to deliver with­out delay. We told him also that the Affair of which we were to inform the Pope, being of the nature of those which are held at Rome the most secret, we had made two Copies, whereof one was seal'd, the other open in the ordinary form; & that we would leave with him which he pleas'd. He refer'd it to our own choice. We perceiving that he was willing to have that which was open, conceiv'd that civility oblig'd us to repose that confidence in him (in which nevertheless we did ill; for had we given him the seal'd Copy, he would no doubt have deliver'd it the same day to the Pope, without troubling himself about what was contain'd in it; whereas giving him that which was unseal'd, he had the curiosity to look into it, and the quality of the matter made him backward to deliver it; this and other delayes which superven'd, almost made that Memorial of no use, as I shall relate hereafter) But so it was, that we left t [...]e unseal'd Copy of the Memorial with the Popes Maistre de Chambre, who promis'd to deliver it to his Holiness the same day.

We went afterwards to visite F. Delbene, who repay'd our Visit in the afternoon: in both which Entertainments nothing pass'd but after the gene­ral way in which we treated this affair, as I have above in imated.

On Thursday Feb. 8. we visited Padre Bordone, whom we found very inclinable to be inform'd fully of the bottom of our Controversies, and very ready to receive such Impressions thereof as S. Prosper and S. Augustin might give him: in the reading which he promis'd us he would not fail to undertake them with care and diligence.

On the ninth M. Brousse and I went to the Popes Presence-Chamber to know of his Maistre de Chambre what he had done with our Memorial. He told us that that Memorial was about an affair of too great consequence, and fit only to be treated by an Ambassador. That to confess the Truth, he conceiv'd that by our giving it open to him, we were willing that he should read it; that he did so, and afterwards could not resolve to present it to the Pope. That the Pope had a Nephew who did not stand for nothing. That if we thought good, we might address to him to present to it his Holiness; or if we lik'd better, we might come the Sunday following for an Audi­ence, and present it our selves, We accepted this last condition, and took back our Memorial, [Page 149] being unable by all our Reasons to perswade this Maistre de Chambre to do us that Office, or sa­tisfie his fears.

On Saturday the 10. M. Brousse and I were at Laurence Church in Damazo to hear a Ser­mon of F. Mariana; Cardinal Barberin hapned to be then in a little Chappel right against the Pul­pit; and understanding that we were in the Church, he caus'd us to be call'd, and Seats plac'd for us near his Eminence. The Preacher spoke very much in his Sermon of Effectual Grace, and of its necessity to all Christian actions; and he ended with a Prayer to God to beg his assistance and pro­tection for the defence of that Grace, against those who impugn'd, and us'd all their endeavours to ru­ine the same.

On Sunday the 11th. we went to the Pope's Presence-Chamber to be introduc'd to Audience, and to present him our Memorial. But lest the Pope should think we came to have his Answer upon our principal Affair, and therefore suspect us of Impatience, I brought it seal'd, and in­treated the Maistre de Chambre to take it in his hand, and when he acquainted the Pope that we desir'd Audience, to tell his Holiness that we (de­sir'd it to present that Memorial to him; upon the outside of which, the Subject it contain'd, was written according to the Custome. I added, that if the Pope pleas'd to hear us a little touching that matter, he might cause us to enter; otherwise, if he took our Memorial, it was sufficient. But the Maistre de Chambre would by no means med­dle with it. We waited therefore to have Audi­ence, till all that the Pope admitted were ended, but we could have none. Of which speaking to a friend that understood those Affairs, and of the necessity that our Memorial were speedily deli­ver'd, lest if it were long delay'd, F. Annat's Book against the Publication of which it was de­sign'd, might be finisht and publish'd, my friend advis'd us to wait upon Monsignor Ghiggi, and intreat him to deliver it to the Pope without de­lay.

Accordingly in the Afternoon we repaired to M. Ghiggi, but not finding him at home, we re­turn'd thither again the next day, and were told that he gave no audience that day, in regard of the Dispatches that he was preparing for France. But the prejudice which this Affair might suffer by delay, made us resolve to tell his Maistre de Chambre that we had sought eight days to deliver that seal'd Paper to the Pope, and for that it was about a very urgent matter, and that was the day of the Curriers departure, we were desirous to send word that we had put it into a sure hand that would not fail to deliver it to the Pope. The Gen­tleman willingly undertook it, and assur'd us very civilly, that he would not fail to acquit himself of his Commission.

As we had been in the Chappel on Candlemas day at the Ceremony and Distribution of the H. Tapers, and had each receiv'd one from the Popes hand, so we were there also upon Aswednesday at that Ceremony, and there receiv'd Ashes like­wise from the hand of his Holiness. In the Af­ternoon we began our Visits, and after many fruitless ones to Monsignor Ghiggi, to the Procu­rator general of S. Marcello, to F. Hllarion, &c. we made one with successe to M. Noiset, to thank him for an other which he made to us the first of this moneth, and other civilities receiv'd from him, particularly the verification of the O­riginal which I had of the history or rather the me­mories of M. Pegna.

My impatience to learn whether our Memori­al were deliver'd to the Pope, caus'd me to go a­lone towards evening to Monsignor Ghiggi. He who had it in charge, told me that Monsignor Ghiggi said, that being a Memorial it ought to go directly to the Pope's Maistre de chambre; yet for this time, and not to draw it into con­sequence, he would do us that office to his Ho­linesse. I could not obtain to speak with him, but was referr'd to another time. However, I un­derstood that his order and place was to unseal all the letters which he receiv'd for the Pope and Cardinal Pamphilio; and so our Memorial being seal'd in forme of a Letter, he had no doubt opened, and probably spoken of it to his Ho­linesse.

On Thursday the 15. we visited Cardinal Pa­lotta, who at our coming was ready to say Masse, which we heard. After which we were scarce sate down to lay open to him the subject of our vi­site, but the time being come for him to go to the Sermon at S. Laurence in Lucina, we were oblig'd to remit part to another day: which he pray'd us to do and to leave with him if we could some Instruction in writing concerning what we had to say to him; then we visited the F. companion of the Comissary of the H. Office, Cardinal Lanti who was sick, Cardinal Fran­ciotti who assented that the authority of S. Au­gustin was sacred and inviolable, Cardinal Car­pegna who heard us very calmely and gravely; and after them the Procurator General of the Ca­pucines.

On Fryday the 16th. going to learn newes of our Memorial from a particular friend, he could not tell me any, but inform'd me that two or three dayes ago two Cardinals being in a Coach to­gether, and meeting us, one said to the other, There go the Jansenists, (or some equivalent word) and the other who knew our sentiments, undertook our defence, and gave his companion an account of our negotiation with the Pope. He told me also that Cardinal Rapaccioli was a great in­timate of Cardinal Barberin, and therefore we should do well to visite him, and when we did so, to give him to understand that our affair had no affinity with that of Jansenius. This friend told me one thing which seem'd strange, namely that the Jesuites presented a Memorial in the Spanish tongue to Clement VIII. in February 1602. which was neither the common language of the Western Church, nor the natural one of the Country where the Pope resided. He added that the Je­suites who presented, were of the same Country with Molina, for whose defence they were newly arriv'd from Spain, that Clement VIII. well un­derstood that language; but besides thar memorial they deliver'd others also in Latin.

Returning from this visite (it being unseason­able to make any to the Cardinals, because it was the time of Sermon at the Pope's Chappel, whether they repair every Fryday in Lent) we [Page 150] went to see F. Abbot Hilarion who liv'd in the House de Sainte Croix de Jerusalem. After re­ciprocal civilities, the first thing he put us upon was the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. which he com­plan'd much that the Jesu tes abus'd against Jan­senius, to whom it did no prejudice as to the ground of any thing in his book: Because the book was barely prohibited for having transgress'd the pro­hibitions of printing concerning those matters without permission. That it was clearer then the day, that those Prohibitions were violated by its publication; and that indeed all others which treated of the same matters were equally against those prohibitions, because it was equally forbid­den to write either for, or against; That in the se­cond place, for the Bull's saying that there is in Jan­senius's book, Ptopositions condemned by Janse­nius, that is to be understood, as they were con­demn'd by the Pope, and not otherwise: but a­mongst those which he there condemnes, there are some excepted, and it was not said that those which were excepted, were not the same that Jan­senius taught. So that the difference not having been made by the H. See, there was reason to forbid the book and the reading of it by provision, till it were made. But yet all that was in it, might be true to the least line, and yet the said Bull have its full and intire execution. Thus this lear­ned Monastick engag'd us to speak much of Janse­nius; but before we parted, we told him, let the affaires of that Bishop go as they would, it was nothing to us, who had nothing to propound ei­ther for his defence, or against the Bull; and that we stuck onely to the affair of the five Proposi­tions in question. Of which we gave him the rea­sons, namely the Catholick sense concerning Ef­fectual Grace included in them, which we explica­ted to him. He was well pleas'd therewith, and acknowledg'd every one for Catholick which we mention'd, telling us he believ'd they could be in no danger as to that sense. And at last he invited us to come the fourth sunday of Lent to see those rare and precious Reliques which are in that House whereof he is Superior.

The same day, Fryday the 16th. we went to vi­site Cardinal Rapaccioli according as we were ad­vised: He professd much desire to be instructed concerning our affair, whereof we inform'd him punctually enough, and when we told him we were not come for the defence of Jansenius's book, but onely for the clearing of the different senses which might be given those Propositions, he answer'd that we did prudently, because Jansenius malè au­diebat Romae. That in this affair he should be set aside, and the Propositions examin'd without ta­king notice of him. To which we reply'd as we had done in former visites, That when the senses of those Propositions were distingush'd and clear­ed, and the Pope had pass'd a particular judg­ment of them, it would be easy to find whether the doctrine of Jansenius upon this subject were Catholick or Heretical, onely by comparing those senses so cleared and judged with what is contain'd in the book of that Bishop.

We also visited Cardinal Ludovisio, who heard our account of this affair with great civility. Be­sides the general things which we represented eve­ry where else, we testifi'd to him that notwith­standing the necessity of it, yet we were very back­ward to bring this new incumbrance upon the Pope besides those which molested him already. To which he answer'd that the Pope was not a temporal Prince but by accident, that God had not establisht him such; but as for matters of Faith and Truth, they ought to be his first care. We beseecht him to remember the justice of our sute for a Congregation for the discussion of this affair, and to favour this sute with his approba­tion and recommendation in such occasions as he might have to do it. He told us that by what we had said, he sufficiently understood the impor­tance of it; but the same would be more appa­rent when the Pope had appointed Judges to ex­amine it; and if he were of the number, he would do all in his power in behalf of truth and justice.

The Procurator General of the Augustines re­ceiv'd the next visite from us; we instructed him soundly and amply of our intentions, and con­firm'd to him altogether, what I had formerly acquainted him with alone. The same day I en­devor'd to speak with Monsignor Ghiggi, but was told some other houre in the day would be more proper then the Evening; yet I could not obtain to have one expressely assign'd me, because Monsignor, they said, was not at his own dis­pose.

I durst not go thither again on Saturday, in regard of the Dispatches for Italy, but I design'd that day for some particular visites, amongst which one was to F. Dinel the Jesuite; we talk­ed much more of the ancient acquaintance which he and I had at Court while he was the late King's Confessor, and of the singular good will which he acknowledg'd his Majesty had for me, then of the affairs of the time; saving that we spoke something about my return and my Commission to Rome, of which he acknowledg'd with me the fruit could not be but advantageous to all the world.

On Sunday the 18th. after we had been to ac­company the Ambassador to Chappel, I went to Monsignor Ghiggi's house, but not finding him I return'd thither in the afternoon, and stay'd to speak with him till six a clock at night. I told him we were constrain'd to have recourse to him for our Memorial, by reason of the difficulty and delay of audience from the Pope, and the fear lest the book should come forth in the mean time. He said it was a matter that did not belong to him, yet he had spoken of it to the Pope, who told him he had given order that the book should not come forth without having been first well perus'd, &c. I did not think fit to give Monsignor Ghiggi such an answer as would have been more material then that which I made him. I ought to have told him, that it was difficult to weigh the consequences of the impression of that book without having first examin'd things to the bottome, as we desir'd they might be, and the parties heard. But having thank'd him for his good office, I onely said, That with what ever care it might be perused, we had to do with peo­ple that had many wiles and subterfuges, that ex­plicated their writings on way to the Examiners be­fore printing, and afterwards understood them ano­ther, and made what use of them they pleas'd. That, for instance, they took this course to draw the [Page 151] Dominicans into the same complotment with themselves, perswading them that they both de­fended the same kind of Grace which they call suffi­cient; though they knew very well, that that which the Dominicans hold (besides which learned Di­vines maintain that there is requisite Effectual Grace, to determine the Will to a good action) is wholly different from their own, which they so subject to the Will, as to make the good or bad use of it wholly to depend upon that Faculty. Mon­signor Ghiggi fell upon the Political reason that there was, not to permit either side to print such sort of books, and that it was requisite to forbid all the world equally so to do. I answer'd, that it would be good in the interim; but at length it was requisite to manifest which side had reason, which defended the Truth and the Faith, and so come to a solemn decision, which would bring all parties to accord. He made great difficulties as to this, in regard he saw that while the H. See re­membred and consider'd that Clement VIII. & Paul V. had labour'd so much in these matters without de­termining any thing, it would be loth to reassem­ble new Divines to labour therein. I acknow­ledged that certainly it would be very difficult; but I told him that it was the more necessary, in regard those two Popes forbore to define any thing or to publish their definitions, only to spare the Jesuites, upon hope that they would by degrees return to the good and holy doctrin of the Church which they had forsaken; but instead of doing so, they were become more and more remote from it, and therefore it was time to reduce them: Tempus faci [...]ndi, Domine; dissipaverunt legem tuam. Monsignor Ghiggi would not believe what I said; but I added that it would be very easie to verifie it by most clear reasons and indubitable proofs; that we knew how all things passed under those two Popes, that we had the Memoires thereof, ei­ther the Originals, or such as were compar'd therewith, and that amongst others we had at Paris many Pieces concerning these matters sign­ed by Clement VIII. his own hand. Monsignor Ghig­gi was astonisht at this, but I assur'd him of the truth it. Then we fell to speak of our Memorial; and he confirm'd to me again that the Pope told him he would take order in it, and that he believ'd the impression of the book was stopt, till his Ho­linesse further signify'd his pleasure about it. He said we might neverthelesse continue our diligences in the ordinary manner, and that for his part, he could do no more in it then what he had done. He spoke also of prohibiting either side to print any thing touching these matters. I answer'd, that we could not consent to prohibitions that were common to us with them; that the same would be ineffectual with them, and prejudicial to the cause which we maintain'd; that they would not obey the same on their part, but make use of them for a pretext to oppose and persecute us. I added, that the shortest course, most honourable for the H. See, most edifying for the Church, most expe­dient against the reproaches of its enemies, and most advantagious for our adversaries and our selves, was to examine and declare which of us was in the right; That we did not endeavour ab­solutely to hinder the impression of the said book; that we should be glad it were publisht; because, to judge by the other outrages which that party hath divulg'd, it might be presu­med that this would give us new advantages a­gainst them as well as their former Libels: but all we propos'd to our selves in our prosecution a­gainst it, was only to hinder it from coming forth as authoris'd and approv'd by the H. See: Provi­ded this particular were secur'd, we were not fur­ther sollicitous. This Conference ended, as it began, with very great reciprocal civilities, with telling the newes of the time, as he was doing me the honour to reconduct me to the stairs.

CHAP. IV.

THE next day after the abovemention'd Vi­sit, Munday the 19th of February, Monsignor Ghiggi was created Cardinal, with nine other per­sons, whose merit was publickly and unanimously acknowledged in Rome by all people. It was not remembred that there had been seen a promotion of such commendable Churchmen, not only in reference to those whom the Pope made of his own choice, but also to them who were nomina­ted to him by the two Crownes. It is not credible how all people striv'd to give the Pope applauses and benedictions for having so worthily fill'd the vacant places of the Sacred Colledge. Besides Monsignor Ghiggi, their names were, my LL. the Cardd. Homodei, Santa Croce, Corrado, Ottobone, Lomelino, Aldobrandino, who were at Rome; and the Cardinal of Hassia, Cardinal Pimentelli, and Car­dinal de Rets, who were not there.

When I receiv'd the newes of this promotion, I was with one of my Friends, who came to me to advertise me, that Cardinal Spada had received ma­ny Letters from Paris, which were very sharp a­gainst those that are called Jansenists; that it was urg'd vehemently in these Letters, that unlesse the Jansenists were suppress'd, all was lost; and that the Letters being in French, the Cardinal caus'd him to translate them into Italian, in order to present them so translated to the Pope. What could we now do against all these Cabals and ca­lumnies, besides what we had done already, and continu'd to do? It behooved us to receive that intelligence from the hand of God, as well as the news of the Promotion, blessing him both for the one and the other, and partaking in the publick joy.

I had caution'd with the Master of the Sacred Palace for a permission for us to have and read all books made pro or con about the matters of Grace. In the afternoon I went to remind him of it, and [Page 152] to congratulate with him and F. Fani his Compa­nion for the promotion of Cardinal Pimentelli, who was of their Order.

Returning, I found F. Hilarion at our lodging. In his discourse he confirm'd again to us that the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. against Jansenius might hold in the whole extent which the makers of it intend­ed, and could equitably be allow'd to it, and yet nothing at all be in the book of that Bishop but what was most true and most Orthodox; That the Jesuites had not so great credit at Rome as was imagin'd; That the Propositions, as we under­stood them, could not run any hazard; That he had lookt upon the book of F. Annat; That F. Mo­deste Procurator General of the Conventual Cor­deliers was he that read it, and made report that it might be printed, and if it were judg'd otherwise he would answer it; and many other things of this nature, which that learned Monastick told us with great gentlenesse and sincerity.

On Tuesday the 20. one brought me very early as many sheets of F. Annat's book as were printed, and after we had perus'd some of them, M. Brousse and I went to the Pope's presence-chamber to en­deavour to get audience, and present him our Me­morial against that book. But we were frustrated because the Pope that day expected the Ambassa­dors of Princes who were to come and thank him for the Cardinals newly made at the recommenda­tion of their Masters. Wherefore we went to wait upon the Kings Ambassador to accompany him to the ceremony, and also to beseech him to move the Pope either to give us audience, or ap­point his Maistre de chambre to take our Memo­rial, in order to shew it to his Holinesse. The Ambassador told us he should not speak of any businesse in this visit, but on Friday following, which was the day of his usual audience, he would not sail to do what we desir'd.

On Wednesday the 21. I went to F. Fani to tell him how many things there were contrary to Effectual Grace in the sheets which I had seen of F. Annats book. He bid me represent the same boldly; and said he had scarce had time to peruse it, and it was not in his power to read it exactly.

Afterwards M. Brousse and I went to the Am­bassador, who told us that in the end of his audi­ence, asking the Pope, How his Holinesse lik'd our Doctors? The Pope express'd himself well satisfy'd with us. That then he signify'd to him, that we desir'd to have an audience touching a book that was printing, whereof we complain'd. But the Pope seem'd surpris'd at our solliciting for audi­ence; and lookt upon our complaint as a thrusting of our selves to intermeddle with the order and dis­cipline of Impressions which are made at Rome, and to reform the same. That the said the book had been seen by the Master of the Sacred Palace, that all the ordinary Ceremonies had been observ'd a­bout it; and if there were any thing that ought to hinder the Impression, the Dominicans were ad­versaries sufficiently to the Jesuites, not to let it passe without complaining of it. As M. Brousse was going to reply, the Ambassador of Malta arriv'd and interrupted the conference. We retir'd into another chamber, where after the Ambassa­dor had done with him of Malta, he came to re­joyn us. We told him, that we should condemn our selves, had we the thought as the Pope ima­gin'd, to cause the least change in the Regulation accustom'd to be kept at Rome for the printing of books; but that whose impression we oppos'd being directly upon the subject of the difficulties to be debated amongst the Divines, upon which we came to supplicate the Pope to hear them in a so­lemn Congregation before any Decision of them, & consequently to prevent the H. See from being en­gag'd on one side or other before hearing them; it was our duty to represent to the Pope what preju­dice the Impression of that book authoris'd (as we were inform'd) by the H. See or some of its prin­cipal members, might bring to our cause, and to the H. See it self. We told him he might see the same more clearly set forth in our Memorial, if he pleas'd to take the pains to read it. He accepted our offer to leave the same with him, and he pro­mis'd that he would not sleep before he read it. He stay'd us to dine with him, and at the table F. Mulard's deputation was spoken of, and the real accusation that had been made against me; which the Ambassador acknowledg'd to be so groundlesse, that he told me himself would be my witnesse wher­ever I pleas'd that I had never given the least cause for it.

On Thursday the 22th. the Ceremony of giving the Hat to the new Cardinals was solemnis'd, and we were present at it.

On Friday the 23d. M. Brousse and I went to the Ambassador to wait upon him to the Pope, and to remember him of our Memorial. He shew'd us his Note of the things of which he was to speak to the Pope, amongst which our affair was written, and he drew our Memorial half out of his pocket, to shew us that he had not forgotten us. While the Ambassador was at audience, we waited in the Presence-chamber, to be ready in case we should be call'd. He stay'd till noon, and when he came forth, we reconducted him home in his own Coach. Where in few words he told us, that he had represented our affair very zealously and punctually to the Pope, but found him not dispo­sed to conclude any thing upon it. That he told the Pope that it was urgent, and requir'd a speedy Order to stop the Impression; That his Holinesse knew well that be had never spoken to him in fa­vour of us, but on the contrary had made many recommendations to him in behalf of the Jesuits; yet he lookt upon this affair as likely to have troublesom consequences, and capable, unlesse his Holinesse prevented it, to raise some combu­stion in France, which would not be pleasing to him; That the printing and authorising of a book of that nature, whilst we were solliciting for the examination of things to the bottom, could not be well resented; That he had hitherto advis'd the Pope to delude us, if he thought good, and do all that he pleased against us, but yet to content us at least in apparence, by granting the Congregation which we su'd for, and holding such things as these which were not decisive, in aequilibrio in the mean time; but all his discourse could noc prevail upon the Pope, whose mind he found biass'd and pre­possess'd in this affair against us; That neverthe­lesse he left our Memorial with him; that very pro­bably he would read it; that he had commended it to him, and said that his Holinesse no doubt would [Page 153] be well pleas'd with it, excepting perhaps for some few positive words wherwith we spoke of our opi­nion, as constant and indubitable; That he could not procure audience for us that day in regard other Ambassadors were to be admitted; nor could we have any the next day, because it was the day for the Card. of the H. Office; that Sunday would be ta­ken up at Chapel, Monday & Tuesday with the Sig­nature of Grace: that this was great delay, but he ho­ped the Pope would in the mean time relent and be­come favourable to our request, when he had read our Memorial and ruminated upon it; That for all this hope which he gave us, we should not account our businesse done, but continue what other dili­gences we could use in it; That for his part he had forgot nothing that he could alledge to the Pope in this cause; but the Pope instead of concluding any thing, still did what he could to wave the subject, and come to an end of the audience. We retur­ned our most humble thanks to the Ambassador for the good office he had done us, and left him to prepare for his departure to Tivoli in the after­noon.

I should here insert the Memorial which I have so often mention'd, and shall speak of in the sequel of this Narrative, but for that it contain'd onely the same reasons more at large which we had re­presented to the Pope in few words at the audience we had of him, Jan. 21. it would be tedious to re­cite it here. I shall only note that among other things we declar'd in it, 1. That we impugned on­ly the Sufficient Grace subjected to Free-Will, which the Molinists hold. 2. That we maintain'd only Effectual Grace, as to the Five Propositions. 3. That we did not undertake the defence of the book of Jansenius.

The same day we made a second Visit to Cardi­nal Spada, in which we represented our affair to him, giving him an account of what had pass'd in the audience which the Pope had given us, Jan. 21. After M. Brousse had ended his discourse, the Car­dinal answer'd us in these words, Hò caro d'haver sentito quel c'hà detto suo Santità; quando veno qual­che cosa ordinata da essa lo farò, &c. M. Brousse was about to adde something to the Narrative which he had made, but one came to advertise Car­dinal Spada that the new Cardinals were coming to salute him; and so we were fain to end what we had to say.

From thence we went to Cardinal Rapaccioli, to whom we represented our affair fully and at leisure. He thank'd us for our information, and told us he was very well pleas'd to hear of these matters which exercis'd the Church at this time, that they were sufficiently intricate, that he had not through­ly studied them, but it behooved a Cardinal to be acquainted with them; That he had much content­ment to hear that from our mouths which we had spoken to him concerning them, and that he would willingly apply himself to them as farr as the em­ployments of a Bishop would permit him. As for the expresse declaration we had made, of having no commission nor purpose to interesse our selves in any thing that regarded Jansenius's book, he told us we needed not trouble our selves about it, for that when any opinion or Proposition is to be examin'd, it is not to be consider'd whether Janse­nius delivers it or not, but only whether it be good or bad.

On Saturday the 24. we went to visit Cardina Cesi, who afforded us leisure enough to set forth our affair; but he spoke more to us then we did to him. He told us there was nothing more easie to resolve. That the Pope might refer it to t [...]e Con­gregation of the Council, or that of the Holy Office, or select out of each divers Cardinals and other persons to compose a third. After we left him, we visited the Procurator General of St. Marcello, with whom there pass'd nothing me­morable, saving that he assur'd my Collegues, and offer'd to testifie anywhere else, that before him I never took upon me the quality of the Fa­culties Deputy; and that when he had heard o­thers speak of me, it was no otherwise then as of one sent by some Bishops of France.

The same day I went to the Printer who had F. Annat's Book in hand, to know how it stood, and what remain'd to be printed. He told me that he had at least enough for three weeks before it would be finish'd.

On Sunday the 24. I went to a person, without whose Counsel I acted little, to acquaint him with the state of that impression, what had pass'd about our Memorial, and our fear to engage in that fur­ther solicitations against that book, both for the lit­tle likelihood of succeeding, and for that it was not a matter that directly belong'd to our Commission; in which regard we had not subscrib'd that Memo­rial, but spoke of our selves in it in the third person, as also of Jesuites and others mention'd in it. But we found that the same reasons though remote from our Commission, which had induc'd us to speak thereof to the Pope, and to get that Memorial presented to him, oblig'd us to pursue a favourable issue of it to the last, always keep­ing the same Circumspections that we had ob­serv'd therein. For either our further diligences which we should further use, would obtain that favourable issue, or at least we should receive no more dissatisfaction and disadvantage after, having done all we could, then if we made only a plain recommendation; it being always to be presum'd, that after we had concern'd our selves therein, we would do or ought to do our utmost to sueceed: Therefore we concluded it fit, if my Collegues consented, to endeavour to get an Au­dience of the Pope, to go and speak with Mon­signot Ghiggi, to carry a Copy of our Memorial to Cardinal Roma, and to defet for eight or nine days our Visits to the Cardinal St. Clement, Lugo and Colonna, who being of the H. Office, might have a part in the Resolution that would be made thereupon; to the end that if it were fitting to speak to them of it, we might do so in the Vi­sits which we were to make to them about our principal affair.

I learnt from the same person, that one day of that week there was to be a little Enterview of Consultors and Qualificators who were to confer together upon the first Proposition, and that pro­bably this was done in consequence of the first Memorial which we presented to the Pope. Where­upon telling that person, that it was not those secret and particular Assemblies, before which the Divines of either side appear'd not, that we de­manded; he told me that those Consultors did not assemble to determine any thing, but rather to [Page 154] exercise themselves, and see what might be done with me in the business.

On Monday the 26. M. Brousse and I repair'd to the Popes Presence-Chamber to have Audience touching our Memorial against F. Annats Book; but we found so many Advocates waiting there, whose day it was in regard of the Signature of Grace that was to be made the next day, (in or­der to which they were come the day before to give his Holiness the first informations of the Affairs wherewith each of them was encharged) that we durst not demand it, but retir'd almost as soon as we came.

Tuesday the 27. we visited Cardinal Savelli, who gave us a very favourable Audience, though himself and we were standing all the while. He receiv'd our Representations very well and made no difficulty to tell us that he saw nothing in our Request to the Pope for a Congregation, but what was altogether just and fitting to be granted.

In the Afternoon we visited Cardinal Raggi, who also took well what we said to him during the short time that we intertain'd him, which neverthe­less was sufficient to give him a general Idea of our Affair. Quittting him, we went to Cardinal Ron­danini with whom we spent the better part of the rest of that afternoon. The cause of our long Visit was his making sundry Questions to us about the things represented by us to him, which he did not sufficiently understand, and we were ob­lig'd to explicate further for his satisfaction. He was pleas'd during this Audience to read the Let­ter of M. de Vabres to the Pope, and that of the other Bishops which I deliver'd to his Holiness, of which I shew'd him a Copy which I had pur­posely about me to shew both of them to such persons as I found upon occasion had the Curiosity to see them. Having read the Propositions in the letter of M. de Vabes, he told us they seem'd rude according to the words. Whereunto we answer'd, that they were fram'd so purposely, and we ex­plicated to him the sense according to which we held the first and second, which he profess'd not to gain-say. At length we left him well inform'd and well satisfi'd with us, as himself testifi'd, and the Abbot Rondanini his brother (with whom we contracted a great acquaintance, and who is certainly of excellent parts, and applyes himself prosperously to good Learning and good things) confirm'd to us since. This was a remarkable particularity in this Visit, that M. Brousse at first making a Complement to this Cardinal as to all the rest in Italian, his Eminence answer'd in La­tin, which thereby became the language us'd in all the rest of the entertainment.

We ended this day with a Visit to the Abbot Charrier, to congratulate with him for the happy success of his Vigilance in negotiating for the Cardinals Hat for my L. the Coadjutor of Paris, notwithstanding all the Artifices and obstacles em­ploy'd by divers persons to cross it, and to testifie to him the joy and hopes arising to us from that promotion in reference to the good of the Affairs of the Church of France.

On Wednesday we learnt that the Jesuites were advertis'd and alarm'd at what we had done to hinder the publication of F. Annat's Book. We made a Visit to Cardinal Corrado, who receiv'd our Complements upon his promotion with great Christian humility, and very exemplary sentiments of Piety. He well understood our Affair, and told us with great modesty, that in this and in all others, he should always endeavour to do what the service of the H. See required of him. He said also, that if what we reported of the Ex­orbitances of the Jesuites, and others against St. Augustin, were true, it was necessary that his Ho­liness took some course therein, and that it was not possible to suffer the Authority of that holy Doctor to be shaken, but the Faith and the H. See must receive prejudice thereby.

Monsignor Sacrista shew'd us in the Afternoon the rich Ornaments and pretious Reliques of the Popes private Sacristy or Vestry. As we return'd we went to see F. Campanella at the Carmelites de la Transpontine. And at night I went to see one of my particular friends, who inform'd me that the General of the Augustines was added by the Pope to the number of Qualificators who were to be employed afterwards in the examination of the Five Proportions.

The next day I left my Collegues with F. Lez­zana an antient Monastick and Professor in Divi­nity, Author of some works in print, and went to the Company of the Commissary of the H. Office, who told me that the Jesuits made a great clamour about a Book newly printed by a Minister of Holland nam'd Desmares at Groning. That they took occasion from thence to redouble their instances for the condemnation of the Propositi­ons, which they demanded even without hearing the Parties, and as a thing very urgent and necessa­ry, not only for retaining us for that lash and hu­miliation in the submission and obedience which we ow'd to the H. See, but also for the reuniting to the Church several Provinces withdrawn from it, and continuing in their rebellion and separa­tion by our example. That there was much talk in Rome about this Matter, and that those Fathers omitted not to allarm the Pope and the Cardinals with it. I had not yet seen that Book, but I un­derstood by Letters from Paris of the 26. of Ja­nuary what it was, and that there was an Answer intended to be made to it. I had already answer'd to those Letters, as not being much surpris'd at that work by the fear of what advantages might be made of it against us for some time; since af­ter this Agitation we might make greater of it a­gainst the Jesuites and the Hereticks themselves that produc'd it. I told this good Father the sub­stance of all those Letters, with which he was satisfi'd; so that he plainly acknowledg'd that he needed but a little time to dispell all the Umbrages and Suspitions that might be given or taken by the said Book. He informed me also of another re­markable thing, namely, that in the year 1612. the H. Office made a Declaration, by which it was judg'd that the Books printed before the Prohibi­tion of Paul V. were not comprehended in that Prohibition, and might be reprinted without ob­taining a new permission. I return'd to F. Lez­zana to call my Companions, from whom I learnt that that Father had a great desire to be in­form'd of all, that he carefully read all the Wri­tings he could on this Subject, that he was at work [Page 155] about the Propositions, that he profess'd to follow the Doctrine of St. Augustine, and held the ne­cessity of Effectual Grace ad singulos actus; that the reading of S. Augustine had caus'd him to embrace those sentiments, and that it infus'd pi­ety.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Capponi, who testifi'd to us a very high veneration for St. Augustin, and an equal astonishment at the de­tractions and calumnies which we told him were spread against that H. Doctor and against us. As for the Congregation which we required, he said his opinion was, it ought rather to be establisht sooner then later, that so the matters in question might be manag'd with all fitting leasure and ex­actnesse. Stabilirla quanto prima, è poi ben matu­rarla.

CHAP. V.

I Learnt on the first day of March a very re­markable thing, namely that before the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. Cardinal Barberin himself took the paines to make sundry accusations against the book of Jansenius in the Assembly of the H. Of­fice, and that his Eminence caus'd it to be brought thither on divers occasions to shew that assem­bly the erroneous opinions whereof he accus'd it: That one time amongst the rest he accused him for having written that Original sin was the sole cause of the damnation of the reprobate, as if it were the only cause, and actual sins contribu­ted nothing at all thereunto. But that it always hapned that it was evinc'd to his Eminence by ex­amination of the places which he cited, that the Memoires deliver'd to him against that book were not well grounded, and that in this point parti­cularly they were without any appearance; since, as Cardinal S. Clement, who was then but Ma­ster of the sacred Palace, shew'd in a full assem­bly, that Bishop expresly saith that actual sin is the radical cause thereof, causa radicalis damnati­onis; which is very true. Whereupon during some time, that book was no more spoken of in the said Congregation; but a little after, when it was least thought of, the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. decreed against the same book was publisht.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Giori, to whom we had scarce begun to speak, but one came to advertise him that the Pope was going to S. Peter's Church, whither he was oblig'd to repair to receive his Holinesse; and so we were constrain'd to take leave of him without further communication. My companions and I went to visite F. Modeste, who made as if he were igno­rant of our affair and of the Five Propositions, though I had formerly acquainted him therewith whilst I was at Rome alone. He gave us but ge­neral and popular answers, concerning the di­versity of Hereticks with whom S. Augustin had to deal, and said that the vehemence wherewith he opposed them making him sometimes speak with Exaggeration, all his sayings were not to be lookt upon as if they were Scriptures. He said also that the Pope was not oblig'd to hear the Parties, in order to making of a Decision. To which we answer'd, that at least it suted with his prudence and his justice when it was requested as it was by us in the name of persons whose worth and quality gave them right and authority so to do. Having continu'd with him till one a clock in the night we departed.

On Saturday we visited Cardinal Ghiggi, who receiv'd us standing, and excus'd himself that the day being then Post-day made him in hast. He spoke of his Promotion with great sentiments of piety and modesty. He told us that he did not de­serve that dignity, nor had he sought it; that he follow'd the Maxime of the Bishop of Geneva, To aske nothing, To refuse nothing, and To complain of nothing. On which occasion he told us that he always wore upon his breast a Meddal, on the one side of which was the Pourtrait of that great Bishop, and on the other that of S. Augustin. Touching our affair, he said that it was best to de­liver Propositions very clear and exact; and that sometimes great stirre and opposition about a businesse occasions the establishing of what we would overthrow; for which he cited the same verses of Horace, Ventus ut amittit vires, &c. which he had done formerly in a letter to M. Da­quin Doctor of Physick at Paris, who sent him the book Of Frequent Communion during his Nun­tiature i [...] Germany, upon occasion of the com­plaints and Writings which the Adversaries of that Excellent book publisht against it, as M. Brous­se remembred him when he utter'd them in this audience. I shall repete them here with four or five of the preceding lines of that Letter. Ego sanè non video quid contra librum de Frequenti Com­munione scribere sit opus, cùm in eo adeò attempera­ta videantur ea dogmata quae affert, ut nihil in eis peccatum dicas. Tota nam (que) moles difficultatis ad praxim devolvitur, in qua quidem non tam facile est praescribere leges, cum unica auricularis secreta confessio examen sit quo ad actum deducitur tota in­structio, & in ea confessione servatur maximum om­nium arcanorum. Spreta obsolescunt, si irascaris, agnita videntur, dicebat ille; dum aliàs,

Leaving Cardinal Ghiggi we went to visit Car­dinal Cechini, who caus'd seats to be set for us round the Table where he was, and after he had heard M. Brousse's discourse, he answer'd us, that if he receiv'd any commands from his Holiness as to this matter, he would acquit himself thereof pun­ctually.

On Sunday the third, the Abbot of Valcroissant and I visited Cardinal Ʋrsin▪ before his going to Chapel, whither we accompanied him. After Cha­pel we went all together to see Cardinal Cornaro, who was standing and uncover'd all the while we were speaking to him, which we did largely enough. Mention was made of one of the causes which cau­sed Paul V. to suspend his Bull against Molina, namely the banishment of the Jesuites by the Com­monwealth of Venice, which happening upon occa­sion of his Interdict, when he was upon the point to publish his Bull, he was willing to spare them that second mortification, in hope that without it they might of themselves return to Orthodox sen­timents, from which all that had pass'd in those mat­ters, ought to have convinc'd them that they were gone farr astray.

In the afternoon we visited Cardinal Ginetti, to whom we gave an account of our audience with the Pope, particularly of the falsities and calumnies of which we complain'd, and of F. Annat's book which was printing. Touching the former, He acknowledg'd that I had never spoken to himself but in the name of the Bishops, and that F. Mulard had address'd to him as the Faculties Deputy, and touching the book, that we should do well to speak about it to the other Cardinals of the Holy Office. We reply'd, that we intended it, though we were no further concern'd, then that the name of his Holinesse or their Eminences might not be engag'd in it; that we had spoken first to him, partly be­cause of the singular benevolence which he had te­stify'd to us, and partly in regard of a particular authority which we knew he had as to the printing of books.

We visited Cardinal Lomellino next, whom we entertain'd very familiarly; He answer'd us, that his various employments had much diverted him from the study of those matters; and thought he had been always oblig'd to apply himself there­unto, yet conceiving himself more oblig'd by his new dignity of Cardinal, he should willingly do it. Whereunto we excited him by the satisfa­ction which we told him he would receive in it.

After which I went alone to carry Card. Roma a copy of our Memorial against F. Annat's book. The Cardinal told me it was not the intention of their Congregation to give F. Annat permission to write of the matter de Auxiliis. I answer'd, that never­thelesse his book was upon that subject; but we were not much troubled at that; and if he pleas'd to cause the Printer to give us a Copy of what was already printed, we would deliver his Eminence such observations thereupon as should shew that it was not our own interest that induc'd us to obstruct the publishing of it, but the sole consideration of the H. See, which the Jesuites would proclaim to have authoris'd the pernicious sentiments of that Libel.

I learnt the same day that the Consultors and Qualificators which were to have met last week, did not assemble; the cause of which was the sub­tilty of one of the principal and best meaning men, who alledg'd that he could not yet meet anywhere to consult of these matters till he had employ'd more time in studying them. And he said this, to the end the rest might follow his example, and not be asham'd to say and do the same.

The same friend that gave me this intelligence, counsell'd me to take some care to inform one of the Consultors whom he nam'd, and who deserv'd it, both because he needed it, and because he was a well-meaning and treatable man. But I answe­red, I could not do it, because we had no Order to inform any person in private and secretly, and all that was done in this manner was suspected by us and little troubled us: That we must first see the Congregation which we desir'd of the Pope, well open and well setled, before we resolv'd upon in­forming any one. This done, we would take all possible care and necessary pains to inform every one both in private and in publick; but till th [...] were done, we could proceed no otherwise then [...] had done hitherto, namely to make known to all such as were concern'd for the interests of the H. See, Consultors and others, with what malicious subtilty they who fram'd those Propositions en­deavor'd to circumvent it. That yet I did not re­fuse to give in a friendly way, but not as to a Judge, such light as an honest man could desire in the things which I knew, and he was willing to understand; which office, provided it were thus receiv'd, I should not decline to do, though it were to a Consultor; (although lesse willingly to such then to another) but withall in such a way, that all I said to him should in no wise passe for an Instruction upon the grounds of the Propositions, which requir'd greater study and attention, and much other solemnity. My friend approved this course, and acknowledg'd that we had great reason not to recede from it.